Unknown's avatar

About joobie

A writer.

(1-38) empyreumatic

Content Warnings

Gender Dysphoria
Mind control / mind-altering magics, and discussions thereof
Some particularly nasty intrusive thoughts
Internalized sanism
Accidental deadnaming (very brief)
Self-loathing / guilt

The township of Stilton flinches as I exit the medical shack. Whether out of guilt or fear, I couldn’t possibly say. The destruction isn’t so bad as I’d have dreaded, but worse than I’d have hoped. A few shacks are destroyed—their ramshackle constructions paid for in ease of demolition. At least they’ll be easy to rebuild, I suppose. The greater damage of whatever occurred here last night is writ on the faces of the people. After the speech and following chaos at the festival yesterday, I’d imagine much of Marble City panicked, but the people here are outright distraught. Is that a good or ill omen?

Regardless, Alabastra strides through the community in confident struts. A few clear out of her way as she goes. That is certainly fear.

Mid-walk, I ask, “Do we have a plan?” Though the possibility that the Lupines noticed and excised the tracking gem from the watch was always there, I didn’t think for a second they would have the intuition and means to do so this quickly.

“Nope.” And it seems Alabastra didn’t either. At least she’s being honest. “We’re just gonna wing it.” She’s done so much ‘winging’ as of late, she could be an aviatrix. I suppose I’ll save my catastrophizing about our vanishingly thin prospects for after we’ve checked on the individuals Alabastra needs to touch base with. Not that it will stop me from thinking about it.

She leads us to the center of town, where the gangly form of the squatters’ leader Graolo waits, shooing away some beggar I don’t recognize as we approach.

“Alabastra…”, he begins. The graven weight of his voice is deep enough to sink into the sea.

“Graolo”, she says, curtly. “Somethin’ you wanna say?” Her arms cross, and she taps her foot expectantly.

The man turns to me. I freeze up slightly. He steps forward, and reaches out a hand to shake. “I… on behalf of the township of the community of Stilton, I would like to apologize, Mr. Bromley.” That causes another flinch in me. Alabastra leans forward and whispers something in the old man’s ear. He nods, and corrects, “Ms. Bromley.”

I look bewildered at Alabastra, throat seizing. She shrugs with a guilty smile. “Well I didn’t tell ya to make that leap, Grao.”

And, damn it, now that this buffoon put the article in my head, I can’t get it out. Agh, it’s just too easy. It shouldn’t be possible for such a simple, ridiculous little change to affect me so greatly.

The fact that it does at all, is— if I weren’t so furiously stubborn I might call it ‘telling‘. It’s as if, now that I can’t deny them, these feelings are like a virus. I can’t get them out of my system.

“Ah. Apologies again, Something-Else Bromley”, he says. As apologies go, this seems to be going terribly. Not that I am one to judge. “We did not… intend to… ah… that is to say… We believed Mr. Vail in his insistence that you were a dangerous individual, but only some in our community thought that meant to, ah. Bring you to the end of the road, as it were. Nevertheless, we apologize for letting Mr. Vail spread his very bad message to the easily frightened of us.” For a man his age, sheepishness looks outright silly on him.

Past him, the burnt wooden remains of some sort of fire pit, or effigy, or— or stake lie smoldered and charred. If the implications are true, that seems completely unforgivable to me. Though, asking for forgiveness for the unforgivable has become a habit of mine lately. But I’m nowhere near wanting this man’s apologies, let alone accepting them, nor do I even care much for his feelings or predicament.

But for Alabastra’s sake, and her position here, I say only, “I see. Your apologies are… acknowledged.” I stare down as his outstretched hand.

He puts it away after a moment, and capitulates with, “If it makes you feel better, you were not convicted. And even if you were, I would have done my utmost to ensure you were only banished—and if Alabastra had not shown I’m sure we would have stopped the madness before the burns were too—”

Graolo“, Alabastra seethes.

The old man shrugs. “Sorry.” Then he snaps in sudden realization. “That is reminding me, however! There is something else we should be discussing before you leave!”

“Shoot.”

With a leathery, wrinkled finger, Graolo points to a particular shack in the shanty town. “In all the commotion I forgot to tell you—Mrs. Matricia’s daughter returned the other day!”

That was the dwarven half-dragon girl who’d gone missing, wasn’t it? Then just like Thassalia, she’s come back from wherever she went missing from. Almost certainly too large a coincidence to not be the same cause—perhaps even the same place. Just when I thought we were out of leads.

The others seem to share my sudden interest. “Returned…?”, Alabastra says for all of us. “From where?”

“She is… not saying. But it is… perhaps easier to see for yourself. Go on.”

“Sure thing”, she says. Then, with one last look to the community leader, she says, “We’re gonna have long chat soon about what went down last night. And it’s not gonna be pretty, Graolo.” It seems to almost pain her to say that. I wonder how long she’s been assisting this place. What her hopes were for it. I imagine this wouldn’t be half-so difficult if she hadn’t put a piece of herself into this underground neighborhood. I’m suddenly reminded of the folly of caring.

Unfortunately, I don’t think it’s a habit I’m shaking, this time.

Graolo nods, and says, “We will come to understandings. Apologies once more.” And he again gestures the way to the dwarven woman.

We walk across the poor man’s promenade. My first time here, I’d wondered about the history of this strange little corner of the underburrows, but was too in my own head to ask. For too long since the watch, curiosity was locked from me, but I don’t have to worry about that anymore.

So I ask. “Precisely how long has Stilton been in place?”

Alabastra gives me a small appraising glance, as if my curiosity is enough to gain her approval. Gods, she has become excessively easy to please. Recent events have perhaps set the bar too low. “‘Bout a decade. Lil’ under, maybe.” Then she grows remorseful. “Damn shame place like this wasn’t around when I was a kid. Mighta saved me a lotta trouble.” That seems like an almost pointlessly myopic what-if scenario. Not that I have a leg to stand on.

“True…”, Faylie begins, “But, then you might not have met us! Sometimes you gotta trust the process!”

“Don’t think that woulda cheered me up when I was eatin’ moldy trash bread, Lightning Bug.”

The faun’s ear duck low, chastened by the reminder. “Oh. Right… sorry.”

With a turn on one heel, Alabastra faces us all. “Okay”—she claps once—”We can’t all be on the apology train. We’ve laid the ground work, alright? We’re all sorry, and we all love each other very much, and if we get stuck on that we’ll be here all day.” I decide not to object at her exaggerations; she’s clearly heading somewhere with this. “Meanwhile, these Lupine fucks’ll grind us into the dirt. We’ve gotten our cries out, and we’ll keep gettin’ ’em out, but I need all of us focused. Whatever we gotta do to get there, capiche?”

Though letting myself think in terms of single-minded focus is dangerously close to the mindset I’d only recently freed myself from, she isn’t wrong. And besides, if I’m honest with myself, I wasn’t nearly so focused as I insisted, when I was stuck. Before, that sense of duty was just an excuse to hurt everyone.

But now? It’s necessity. We didn’t come this far to slip up to the likes of Lyla Serrone. “I agree. We should save further sessions of excessive emotion for after this problem is solved”, I say.

“That’s a fair compromise.” Alabastra looks down at Faylie, who’s still fretting over her little verbal misstep. “Bug?”

Though she seems hesitant to acquiesce, Faylie does eventually nod. “Okay.” Then a frantic current breaches her again. “But, what if I mess up again and—”

“Firefly.” Alabastra puts a hand to her shortest girlfriend’s neck. “Don’t worry about somethin’ so hard that you make it happen.” If she were speaking to anyone else, that would be figurative, but with how Faylie’s magic works, manifesting her own failures might just be a literal concern.

Faylie breathes once through her nose. “Okay.” She fakes a smile, fingers to the dimples of her cheeks. “Positive thoughts…!”

“Attagirl.” Alabastra leads us on to the shack.

The hut we arrive at is as dismal as its surroundings, save for the attempt at a garden out front; the entrance is ringed by metal fencing, and glowing mushrooms of dwarven culture from the depths of The Deep grow in illuminating rows.

Shortly after Alabastra knocks on the door, it opens to reveal the dwarven woman Faylie and Tegan had been comforting the last time we were down here. She is stocky and stands just under five feet, her orange hair worked into an elaborate and theatric hairdo, and her pudgy face is sunken with recently-relieved worry. Past her, the interior is a sheet-metal domicile of scavenged and mildew-rotted furniture, but personal effects are hung over the makeshift home all the same. A cloth hand fan, photographs on the wall, a relief in the form of a hammer, little knickknacks and pieces, and signs of a child’s naive and innocent additions—crayon drawings and stuffed animals.

When she opens the door, the dwarven woman’s still-trepidatious glance turns bright at Alabastra, then darkens again when it passes over me. I tuck behind Tegan in response. The mother says, “Oh, well my word, Alabastra Camin and her little band of troublemakers.” There’s an edge to her voice, and I quite can’t tell if it’s playful or malicious.

“Mrs. M!”, she says with a clap. “We heard your daughter came back! That’s great news!”

“Yes, well, no thanks to you lot.” Ah. Malicious, then. At least I think.

Alabastra leans herself against the side of the shack doorframe, rubbing one shoulder. She sucks air through her teeth as she says, “I mean, it’s not like we’ve been sittin’ on our asses, Mrs. M—”

“Language!”, the dwarf interrupts, one finger out in the rogue’s face. Then she harumphs, too aggravated to be angry at the rogue for just cursing. “You certainly could’ve fooled me! Gallivanting with your little pet vampire instead of finding my daughter.”

As if I needed more to feel guilty about; it would feel worse if I believed it. After all, I’m quite sure if the thieves had a lead on where the girl went, they’d have abandoned me long ago.

The rogue seems to concur. “Was all the same journey, Mrs. M. I was half-expectin’ we’d find your daughter at the end of this trail. We didn’t stop lookin’ for her, it was just a bit of wind-up.” When the dwarf says nothing in response, Alabastra continues, “We were wonderin’ if we might talk to her about—”

“Ab-so-lutely not!” Her arms cross out back-to-front like the request left a bad air. “My sweet Savina has been through enough! She doesn’t need to be interrogated! Especially if half of what they’re saying about this new plague is true.”

Nothing travels faster than bad news, but lies gives it a run for its money. I should likely be more surprised than I am that Serrone’s little speech and the events that followed have already started to seep into this city like the smog in the air. Ignorance will choke this place faster than factory run-off could.

Turned angry where once she’d been conciliatory, Alabastra puts a harsh palm to the side of the wall. “Claudine. Not a fu— er, frickinword of it is true. And even if it were, that still means that if we don’t find out what happened to Savina, a lotta folk might get hurt. I don’t care much that you’re angry at me, but I know you don’t want that.” A coolness dulls the rising smoke of her fury, as Faylie pats the small of her back. She continues in a shrunken voice, “Please. Just a few questions. You can listen in if you don’t trust us. It’s just— it’s important.”

Matricia, or Claudine as the rogue’s revealed, considers the four of us for a long while. Then she all but collapses into herself, broken apart by some internal thought. “Oh, what am I saying. You’ve put too much of yourself into this place to start scheming now, Camin. Fine.” One hand goes to her hip. “We’ll talk outside, in the open. And know I’m watching you.” She turns around, and calls out behind her, “Savina, sweetie, come here a moment!”

Behind her, a smaller dwarven girl hugs her mother’s leg, long red hair reaching all the way to the floor and covering most of her face—only one blue eye stares back at us. With how enclosed this space is, and how little time it took her to step forth, it seems likely that she was listening in the whole time.

“Hiya, kiddo”, says Alabastra.

The girl shrinks further behind her mother in response. The elder Matricia says, “Savina, these ones are safe, alright? You can talk to them.” The mother saves a cold look of caution for just the four of us.

With small and careful steps, the girl swings around to the front entrance, eyes cast down in a haunted glower. “Um. Hello…”, she says in tiny, tiny words.

Alabastra bends down over one knee. “Been through some rough stuff, huh kid?” The girl’s darting eyes is all the answer the rogue needs. She chuckles once, and points backwards. “Us too.”

Faylie adds, “We’d really like to know where you went. Do you remember?”

The girl gives an almost imperceptible nod.

Claudine says to the four of us, “She’s been like this ever since she came home. She used to be such a gregarious girl…”

We haven’t actually gotten the full story yet. “What exactly were the circumstances of her return?”, I ask. The woman flinches at my words. Upon second thought, perhaps it’s better if I simply keep my mouth shut for the remainder of this.

But she answers, “Well, the strangest thing—she was brought back by a Sable Guard. He’d said she was at a care facility. I’m not sure what that meant. A hospital, perhaps? And she was tired, but looked well-cared for. Clean, in fresh clothes, and there were no signs that she’d been hurt.”

Alabastra interjects, “Hold on—there were Sable Guard down here?” That’s what she took from that?

“That’s right. Didn’t catch the gentleman’s name, but it seemed he was following some sort of orders. No telling who’s…”

“Eh, I might have an idea.”

If Lyla Serrone and the Lupines are openly employing Sable Guard in this business, in whatever this ‘care facility’ is, then it isn’t exactly secretive, it seems. But if that’s the case, then why not inform the girl’s mother? Clearly at some point they knew to bring her back here, after all.

Tegan, meanwhile, has caught a distant glare in her eyes since the words ‘care facility’ were uttered. No telling if this is similar to her own ordeal, but she certainly seems displeased by the reminder. Since I’m not contributing anyways, I inch closer to the knight in a gesture of solidarity, brushing a shoulder against. Though I’m not exactly adept at being caring or comforting, the quick dart of her eye tells me she’s gotten the message.

Looking back to the child, Alabastra says, “How ’bout it, kiddo? Anything you can tell us?”

In tiny movements, the girl shakes her head, quiet as a mouse. It takes more willpower than it should to stop myself from groaning. She’s a child, you contemptible churl.

Dejected, the rogue looks back to her faun girlfriend, clearly pleading for help. The faun steps forward, puts a hand on Alabastra shoulder, and says, “How about… you tell us about those fun little trinkets you were collecting?”

Savina’s eyes dart a moment, and she shakes her head. “Can’t…”, she whispers.

“You can’t? Why not?” Faylie leans forward, hands clasped behind her back playfully. “Because I’d really love to hear about them.”

“Said no…”, the dwarf girl says through a clenching throat.

Who said no?!”

The girl only stares at the floor.

Faylie and Alabastra stand, turning to the less social of our pack. The faun looks lost for a moment, until a thought turns a light in her eyes. “Okay, um, I have an idea, but…” She looks back to the mother. “Excuse us for one second.” And she ushers us away from the building.

“Glowbug?”, Alabastra begins once we’re out of earshot, as curious about this turn as I am.

“Well, I’m not sure you’ll like it, is the thing.” Faylie’s pushing her index fingers together. “I wanna try a spell?”

Understandably, when an idea is so poor Alabastra might not like it, the rogue crosses her arms in suspicion. “What’s the spell?”, she says in a leading voice, at least willing to countenance.

Well…”, Faylie says, pitching upward, “It’s… technically an enchantment… but only technically!”

The half-elf blinks rapidly. “You wanna cast an enchantment on a child?!”

The faun stomps one hoof. “I said only technically! I’m obviously not gonna read her mind or charm her, Allie!”

My breath catches slightly at the realization that she’s not advocating for something blatantly heinous out of the blue. Divorced now from my thoughts-in-stasis, I think freely back to that encounter with the Partisan. Faylie was rather quick to employ these kinds of magics, to Alabastra’s chagrin.

“Is there something I’m missing here?”, I ask. “I’m not exactly a fan of charms either, but—”

Alabastra says, “Oh, they’re Bug’s favorite!” The chloric snark in her voice matches the roll to her eyes.

Faylie turns, hands on her hips. “Come on, Allie, I just said it wasn’t anything bad!” With a side-glance to me she elaborates, “Enchantment magic is normal to the fae—celebrated, even! But here in Anily everyone always gets all weird and squishy about it. Humans especially! It’s really not as bad as you say it is.”

“My half-human side is not why I ain’t a fan of charms, Bug. And you know that!” It does strike me as strange that she would be quite so opposed to enchantment magic; is her Insight not just one step removed, really? If this is some hard line she’s drawn, it seems a touch arbitrary to me.

Tegan groans. “Can we please not have this argument again?”

I hadn’t noticed the landmine under my feet until I stepped on it. Too late now. I may as well get some answers, though this seem a touch too sensitive a topic for Alabastra to broach her side of things.

Instead I look to Faylie. “What do you mean by ‘celebrated’?”

With wild gesticulations, Faylie explains, “Faeries don’t really consider lies, or trickery to be, like, wrong? The way mortals do, I mean—almost no Fae really cares about honesty. And mind-altering magic is the same. A pact or a geas can even be a positive thing, like a partnership vow, or a parlay! It’s just kinda expected that when you’re in the Wilds, your head’s gonna get played with! Not like here, where humans basically do the same thing, but pretend they don’t because it’s not with magic.”

I was aware the quirks and morals of the Faewilds were different from ours, so it shouldn’t surprise me that their taboos, or lack thereof, are too, yet I can’t quite wrap my brain around what a culture like that would look like. And I’m not so sure about her insinuation on human cultures, either. I think I’d need that one talked through.

“Faylie.” Alabastra drops the nicknames. “We’re not in the Faewilds.”

“I know!”, she turns and pouts. “How many times do I have to say that I’m not gonna do anything bad! I don’t wanna take control from her, I wanna give it! Don’t you trust me, Allie?” She actually sounds a touch wounded.

Alabastra sighs, squeezing her eyes closed. A nod follows, conciliatory to her lover. “I do. Of course I do. Just—” She opens her eyes again, now looking guilty. So much for not apologizing. “What… what are you gonna do?”

The faun finally smiles again—and I see why Alabastra would work so hard to ensure she doesn’t stop. I can’t pretend that it isn’t gut-wrenching when she isn’t. “It seems like she’s having trouble telling us what happened, so, I’m basically gonna try to, um. Cast a spell that melds her mind with some of my magic. Give her control over an illusion, so she can show us where she went instead of having to talk! Like a way better drawing!”

I lean in. That’s a fascinating-sounding spell, and one I’ve not quite heard of. “Have you cast this before?”

Well, no. I’d be trying that thing I mentioned to you earlier.”

“So, you don’t want to charm a child, you just want to try experimental magic.” I massage the above my eye. In all the sentiment of the past twenty or so hours, I’d forgotten how confounding they could still be.

Obviously, now that I’m the one with the objections, Alabastra says, “Hmm. Guess I’m willin’ to give it a shot.”

Faylie pumps in fist in excitement. “Yes!”

Someone has to be the realist. “And how are you going to convince her mother to let you do this?”, I say.

“I’ll think of somethin'”, says Alabastra. And without further elaboration, she turns back to the front of the shack. Some things never change. To Claudine Matricia, she says, “Alright, so, my favorite faun here has an idea—”

The mother stands tapping her foot. “We live in a cavern. I’m dwarvish. I heard your conversation.” Well I suppose that solves that.

Alabastra claps her hands together once, placing the clasped fingers over her mouth in shocked shame. And after a pause she says, “… Would you—”

“You will absolutely not be casting magic on my daughter!”

A genuine sigh leaves the rogue. “Mrs. M, it… it could help her. You said she wasn’t talkin’, right? We just wanna help her communicate again.”

The woman looks like she’s about to say something, when the girl tugs at the bottom of her mother’s skirt. Claudine looks down, and she’s met with a hopeful little smile on her daughter’s face, pleading without words. The woman’s heart all but visibly breaks in two, and her shoulders lax in defeat. “Oh, for pity’s sake, fine.” Then she turns to the faun. “But if you hurt my baby girl, there are no Gods that will save you.”

Faylie steps forward. She produces her cards, fanned out in front of her, and pulls three from the middle of the deck. The rest disappear in flash of smoke, and her unique brand of spellcraft weaves its way up from the remaining painted icons. Emanating in space, a wand-wielding Magician is flanked either end by a single floating sword on his left, and two children surrounded by six cups on his right. And Faylie cants, “OST QUID VIS VID.” The magician grips the sword in his free hand, and raises it into the sky, as he wooshes the wand around himself, and the six cups circle him in an orbit. The light-formed children run in playful circles around the shining mage.

And the real-world mage beams a massive smile down at the real-world child. Above the tiny conjured sword, a multicolored swirl of incandescence twists around itself.

“Go on”, Faylie says, “It’s yours.”

The girl reaches forward, her hands skimming the edge of the light, and she seems to intuit what potential she holds between her fingers. The light reshapes at the girl’s grasp. Slowly, at first, bending and twisting, forming a perfect sphere. Then she stretches it into a more oblong shape like a gourd, then folds it in on itself in a twisted figure-eight.

Faylie claps her hands together excitedly, leaving her cards locked in mid-air in an absurd position. “Okay, let’s do something fun first!” The girl smiles back at her, a tiny little ember of joy stoked in her eyes. Faylie is far better at this than I would’ve been. I’ve never been good with children; hells, even when I was one, if my barely-remembered years are any indication. She’s a veritable virtuoso, compared to me.

The dwarven girl nods excitedly at the faun’s words, and the light takes on new shapes and colors, twisting, writhing, becoming something new—a painting in motion. A green globule of magic reshapes into a mighty dragon, that beats its wings over the flattening and expanding field of glowing energy, restructuring into a townscape. Homes and buildings carve themselves out of the illusion at the girl’s turning and prodding. The illusory dragon flies in circles over the village, and lands gently in the center of the town, where little simulacrum people, undetailed like luminescent stick figures, circle around and cheer for the oversized lizard.

And the girl giggles.

Faylie looks up at Claudine, and gives a little thumbs up. Sometimes it’s hard to reconcile that this sweet and genuine faun is also the kind of person that charms people without remorse and who’s first answer to any escalating conflict is incineration.

As for the girl; I may not be good with children, but this is somewhat causing me to reconsider my stance on them being a nuisance better avoided. There’s a sweet innocence in her that draws something damnably close to a smile out of me. Something I’m not sure I can relate to, but wish I’d had, once. It feels so trite and simple to reduce my problems down to a stunted childhood, but I can at least admit that it certainly didn’t help.

“You’re doing so great!”, says Faylie. Then she shifts down, meeting the young girl’s eyeline. “Okay… now, if you don’t mind… could you maybe show us where you’ve been?”

Savina Matricia’s hands falter over the mage’s spell she’d been weaving, and her eyes dart. But with a quivering lip, she melds the illusion anew. The light spreads out into tall, crumbling brick walls, archaic and moss-coated, with shattered green windows. Several buildings construct themselves, some connected by overground hallways, others freestanding. It almost looks like a campus for a large school, until I notice the religious iconography. It’s some sort of convent, old, of bridged cathedrals and peaked roofs. The illusion expands to create simulacrum cavern walls, a rocky interior, casing and shelling the ruin.

An underground church, perhaps in the underburrows? There can’t be too many of those.

We had a rough direction from our brief time with the tracker, and now we have a description. I’m not entirely convinced that that’s enough, but I doubt we’ll receive anything more from this child.

But when I move to say something, violent hunger rips my thought from me, replaced only with a yearning to tear the blood from the mother’s throat.

In a sudden jerk, I pull myself away, a harsh grasp of the leash on my starvation. Unbridled disgust nearly causes me to collapse, and I need to be away from here. Without warning or explanation, I start to walk, grabbing the sides of my head in self-loathing.

I make it about halfway across the promenade before I even start to let myself think. Gripping the locks of a new haircut I don’t deserve, just a monster with terrible instincts and impulses, a ticking timebomb waiting to explode—

“Hey…”, Alabastra says behind me. In the steps I’d made, I thought I’d have more distance by now, yet she’s close enough to touch. In fact, she does. A hand on my shoulder. Gods, she’s far too quick. In every sense of the word. “You alright?”

My head shakes. Nothing about me feels alright. “I… shouldn’t be… around anyone right now”, I force with a clenched jaw.

She maneuvers to face me. Her other hand taps her temple. “Those thoughts gettin’ to ya?”

It’s still bizarre that anyone knows about these urges. Alabastra especially. I’d hoped, once she informed me, that these symptoms would at least be shared, but none of the other afflicted were so affected. The simplest explanation is also the most frightening, yet it may very well be the correct one—perhaps I’ve just always been this way. Maybe they were just ignorable before. Bearable. A quiet whisper instead of the loud demands they are now. Night and day. But they were there all along, waiting for their turn to force me to violence and cruelty. I can’t say for sure. Everything before this past month tends to meld into a haze.

Her hand drops to my other shoulder, and she knows hold me like she’s poised to start shaking. “Hey! It’s alright. Moods, stay with us, please.” Then she looks like she just swallowed ash, for some reason, and changes course. “They don’t… they don’t mean nothin’, alright. It’s like I said. Just lies.”

“Are you so sure?” Even for me, my voice sounds haunted. Hollow. “Sometimes I can’t tell where they start and I stop.” Though it’s almost painful, I meet her gaze. I need that grounding. “What if that is the real me? And everything else is the lie.”

Alabastra bites her tongue. She considers a long while. Longer than I’d have expected. On a normal day this is where she’d insert some insufferable joke, but she is truly thinking through her response, like it’s life or death. “Do you… want them to be?”

“No!” I protest so quickly.

Yet, it would make things easier, if I was simply an unrepentant monster. Then at least I would be irredeemable for ontological reasons, instead of practical ones. That those thoughts aren’t all that’s within me only gives me hope that they won’t eventually burn out the rest.

Only makes me wish that if they were always destined to, that they would at least get it over with already.

I say, “But, sometimes they… drive me to take pleasure in suffering. They terrify me, Alabastra. They creep upon me out of nowhere and cause me to think things that make me want to throw up. Urge me to commit terrible deeds.”

“But you don’t. It’s what you do that matters, Moods. That’s the part you gotta hold on to. Whatever it feels like they can make you do, they can’t.” It’s almost rich, coming from someone so impulsive, but that’s not exactly the same thing. She adds, “And, hey, if you think your thoughts matter that much, then why not try and listen to the ones you actually like?”

Because I’m not sure if I could pick what I ‘like’ out of a lineup, for one. “That is incredibly easy for you to say.”

The rogue sighs, and I hate seeing her look so unworthy. Like she’s inadequate. “I know! I know. Fuck.” Her hands stick in her coat pockets. “Rana Horowitz, I am not.”

Horowitz. That’s that researcher and lecturer that had been expelled from the Lazuli Institute, the one that Alabastra would talk about sometimes, and that- that she wanted to see. “That professor of philosophy?”

Alabastra nods. “A shrink, too. Oh, she’d have a field day with you.” Then she winces at her own comment. “I… shit I didn’t mean that in, like, a bad way, mind. Just, y’know. Fuck. Sorry.”

Again with the apologies. We’re getting dangerously close to reveling in hypocrisy. Regardless of how she admonishes herself, her company alone has been enough of a distraction from the urges. As she ever was. Only now, her propensity for disruption is a boon. I don’t feel like crawling out of my own skin anymore. Well, other than the normal, baseline amount, anyways.

I say to the thief, “It’s okay. In fact, I’m actually… feeling better.”

She grins, then tilts her head past me. “Well, good. Right on time.”

Behind me, I hear the telltale clatter of Tegan’s armor approaching, and spin to see our other two returning, having finished up with the dwarven family.

Faylie is practically skipping. She says with a breathy laugh, “Whew. That was… kinda intense!” She wipes under her eye, banishing the mist gathering below. She’s all smiles again, back to her usual self; and I couldn’t be gladder for it.

It’s wrong seeing her so glum. And, if I allow myself a selfish thought, I think I need her sunny, day-to-day optimism, perhaps even more than Alabastra’s long-term idealism, at the moment.

Alabastra wants me to imagine a future. I’m trying. It’s like that future is staring back, daring me to make a move. and I’ve just never been very daring. It is still far more likely that I’ll turn craven once more, or encounter another temptation for my worst impulses. I desperately hope that I don’t—that instead I find some way to take that hand she’s offered.

But it’s all a moot point if I can’t survive today. The faun is a better help with that endeavor; I need that as a building block if I’m to even start. And now she’s back to her sunshine-y self. Better for all of us, I imagine, looking at her girlfriends’ likewise lifted spirits. Faylie is more load-bearing to this operation than the worst version of myself would have given her credit for.

“Did good, Bug”, says Alabastra.

“I’m glad! I think they needed that.” She glances wistfully back at the home, the door closing behind the Matricias. “And looks like we’re headin’ back underground! Though, I guess we haven’t actually left yet! Haha.” Underground, or rooftops; why couldn’t our grand conflict just take place at street-level?

The rogue nods, and gestures that we move on. “Last stop, sounds like. Er. Not to sound ominous.”

And I cannot help myself. “Are you so certain? That it’s where we’re going next, I mean. Sure, we know what we’re looking for, and vaguely where, but the underburrows are purportedly massive. We could spend hours wandering the caverns and not find it, and that’s if we don’t stumble upon a wrong entrance and get caught, or they find us first, or something else finds us—”

“Okay, okay! We get it, doomsayer!”

A scoff curdles my throat. “I’m not doomsaying, Alabastra, I am just being pragmatic.” No, stop. I’m getting frustrated again. I take a deep breath, and start again. “All I’m saying is that it would do to be more prepared than that. We could visit an archive. There would be maps of the underburrows—information on this ruin we’re looking for. We don’t have to rush into this lost and confused.”

And to my surprise, the faun concurs, “Auntie did say we should be prepped for anything! She wouldn’t give that kinda warning unless we really might, um…” She draws a sheepish finger across her neck.

The rogue’s lips are pulled into a tight line, before she breaks into a laugh. “Ah, Gods dammit.” She looks to me. “I wanted you in for exactly this, and now I’m annoyed it’s working. Typical.” She sounds like she’s angry at herself, mostly.

I would know. Ugh. I hate that she keeps being right that we’re alike. “You’re perturbed at your own foresight?” How had she phrased it before? That I ‘keep her from the edge of the cliff’? This would have been a particularly long plummet, and she almost sauntered right off.

“I’m perturbed that past-me is more right than present-me.” She twists her arms and scoffs, playfully. “I mean, what’d she know, anyways?”

“Objectively… less than you?”

Alabastra flashes a toothy smile. “You overestimate my memory.” Then she shrugs off the rest of the weight she been carrying. “Okay. We do things your way, then. To the library we go! Slow n’ steady… and buried in a book.”

I roll my eyes. “I thought you liked to read.”

“Yeah, fiction, Moodie. History at a stretch. My eyes glaze over if I look at anything with numbers or diagrams too long.”

“Is this not history, Miss History Major?”

She reaches for me like she’s going to pinch my ear, and I pull away at the last second. “You are bein’ a little shit right now.” Then she stares for a moment, her smile widening. And she wags one finger toward me. “Keep… keep goin’.”

Incorrigible.

Tegan speaks up. “Uh. Before we leave, isn’t there one more person we have to talk to?” She points past my shoulder, and I follow the trail back to a familiar dwarf in white robes, waiting patiently by the exit to Stilton, chatting with the beggars.

Ah. I don’t suppose I might just skip that.

Oh, right. No watch. Hah.

* * *

Father Kansis looks just as he was last. Already a positive sign, that he doesn’t harbor a sickened expression at my approach. It would be all too easy to imagine him holding up his nose and declaring me a sinner in need of a baptism by fire. Another one, in any case.

I already knew he wouldn’t, of course. Alabastra said he was the reason they got here in time. But knowing doesn’t calm the lizard-brained part of myself that urges me to run.

I’ve always been waiting for the other shoe to drop, when it came to Kansis. A cleric and an undead creature; a house of cards still waiting to fall. Better that I saw him less and less after the Bromleys passed; if my curse of ill luck hadn’t eventually struck him, and it would, then eventually my own paranoia would have driven a wedge between us anyways.

He shouldn’t know. Know that the boy he knew from adolescence, the adopted son of an old friend, the troubled kid on Mayflower Street isn’t just unsettling. That he’s a monster—a bloodsucking, selfish, violent monster. Perhaps he can glean that that’s not even the totality of it—that he’s a thief, too. A manipulator, a disgusting, writhing thing who nearly got the only other people who give a single damn about him killed, who isn’t even sure he wants to be a boy at all anymore, and—

And that’s the first time I’ve fully acknowledged that to myself in so many words, I realize. A virus… I’ll be in need of antibiotics soon, before I catch a fever, start talking like Alabastra, or Lainey.

As if that would even be so bad.

I’m a mess. Grotesque, really. And I must look every bit the loon to Kansis now as I did the first day back in the city after my adoption. Yet he’s all rosy cheeks, sunny as the God he worships. He says, “Ah, and there ya are, Oscar—”

I flinch. Noticeably enough that he stops talking. Alabastra butts in, “Not that name today, Father.”

“Just…”, I begin. I’m not exactly going to ask the local cleric to call me ‘Moodie’, am I? “Just the last name, please. I’m just ‘Bromley’, at the moment. I will, in fact, likely not return to that forename at all.” Whoever I end up as after all of this, I am certain of that, at least. The ‘O Name’ can be left burnt in that fire they lit last night, for all I care. Quite literally anything else is preferable.

His head tilts, brows furrowed, and looks at me in that way that someone who has never had to tear a part of themself out does. He doesn’t get it. Not the way Alabastra gets it, or even Tegan and Faylie do. Even Mother did, to some extent.

But though he doesn’t understand, he’s a soft-hearted enough man to put his curiosity aside. “Very well, Bromley?” He pauses, as if expecting me to renege. Instead I nod, and he says, “Well, to start, I’d like to apologize for what occurred with the monster slayer. The lad came to me with information about the vampire in The Reds. I connected th’ dots a little too verbally. It seems it had rather disastrous consequences.”

At least it seems he didn’t do it on purpose. After my myriad mistakes, I can hardly fault anyone else’s. “I understand. Your apology is, ah. Appreciated.” As it turns out, I’m not any better at receiving them than giving them. Go figure.

“I’ll, admit—while I certainly didn’t expect all of this, looking back, I- well, there were signs, weren’t there Bromley. I mean, I’m not sure how I didn’t notice th’ fangs, before!”

Thank the Gods he doesn’t reveal that he already knew. Otherwise, that might have actually been the final straw. “I’m sorry I never told you, Father.”

“Oh, don’t get me wrong, lad, I don’t blame ya. We worship th’ sun, for pity’s sake!”

I grip my shoulders. “I am responsible for worse than what you saw here last night. Might have seen. I don’t actually know if you were here for that?”

He nods pityingly. I almost wish he left it ambiguous. “Alabastra explained everything.” I assume ‘everything’ doesn’t actually include everything; at least, I have to assume so, for my sanity. “Os— Bromley. You’re not responsible for actions taken outside of your control.”

“I certainly feel responsible”, I say. Chapel or no, I feel a need for confession. “And despite how she acts, Alabastra does not actually know everything.”

“Hey!”, an indignant blonde yells behind me.

My eyes roll. I lead the good Father away for this, out of earshot of the thieves. I’ll tell them the entirety eventually, but it’s still too much at the moment. When it comes to Delia, Kansis deserves the truth first.

Shaking slightly, I say, “I, um. I… bit my mother, once. When I was young, and hungry, and… Sometimes I feel as if that makes me responsible for her death.”

Sorrow sinks through Kansis, tip to toe. “Oh, Bromley, no… Child—of course you weren’t responsible.” He breathes once through his bulbous dwarven nose. “What happened to Delia was a long time comin’. She survived longer than most with her condition—I saw it all over th’ battlefields. She was tougher than ten a’ those men put together, but th’ tragic truth is that with how things had gone for her, she wasn’t long for this world, anyways.”

After that, I don’t have it in me anymore to fill in the other half of the truth—that even if that was the case, which I’m unsold on, if I hadn’t lost control I’d have at least kept Father. But I don’t know how to rebuttal without another spiral, so instead I leave it there.

Kansis’s eyes swipe over the ground once, and he comes to some conclusion. “Delia told me, once, ya know—that she adopted someone so close to adulthood already on purpose. Because she knew her time was limited.”

Now that I definitely don’t know how to feel about. Assuming it’s true, and not just a half-remembered fragment of a memory, then he’s implying that Mother brought me into her life knowing it would end soon. With how much I’ve idolized her in my head, that hardly makes any sense. It almost seems cruel. Selfish. Why make someone love you only to leave them?

I can’t figure it out. It’s like a refracting prism; I twist the information this way and that and it shines a whole new light every direction. Was she a sadist all along? Did she just make a mistake? Was it a mistake? Was she right to? Did she truly get more than she bargained for, or did she, too, see through me all along? I never did have to tell her I was a vampire, after all.

I wish I could ask. Instead I’m left with the imprint of a person in the sand, to puzzle out the shape of them from the space they behind. Nothing but the impact. And, by results alone, looking at the mess I’ve become, it’s hard to say. But she was too kind a person to let such a question of her legacy be left unanswered. Maybe that’s where my responsibility comes in—to make her choice the right one. What had Kansis said in that graveyard, the other day? To honor her, I should live well?

It feels more true now than it did before.

And Kansis—it is bizarre that he is so accepting. “Do you truly believe I should be so easily forgiven, Father?”

Then he does something I don’t know I’ve seen him do before. He cracks a joke. “Well, I’d be out of a job if I didn’t!”

It gets a bitter little laugh out of me.

We walk back to the thieves, and he addresses them, “I’m afraid th’ bounty’s off, you three.”

Well that’s one question answered. I stiffen up at that revelation. I no longer want to imagine a world in which Alabastra did strike me down that day, in my office. The image of them taking my body back to the good Father flashes through my head. It never was just me I was hurting with my insistence on self-destruction, was it?

Alabastra practically drapes herself over my shoulder. “Even if it wasn’t, Kansis—I wouldn’t take that bounty for every dollar in Ruem.”

The cleric gives a side-smile to her, and says, “No. I don’t imagine ya would.” There’s a sentimentality to him, always present but now turned to full-burn, as his focus returns to me. “Bromley. I get th’ feelin’ you lot are in a bit of a rush, but I’d just like to ask ya one more thing before I letcha go.”

“I suppose?”, I respond.

“Do ya think you’ll be happy?”

That’s almost a laughably simple question to answer. “No.”

Yet.

Yet the truth doesn’t quite sound so truthful as it leaves my lips. I don’t think I will be; objectively I am not, and in fact, I’m not sure I’ve ever been. But that two-letter words doesn’t seem to do justice to the totality of it anymore. Because there’s something to it now that there wasn’t before. As far as I can remember, and certainly heightened a week ago, I’d thought it a fleeting star, too far-off to grasp, to conceive of. Pointless to try. In a different world entirely, the length of the cosmos between. I wouldn’t have even thought to ask myself the question. Such a myopic and self-aggrandizing thing to be concerned with—happiness.

But self-pity has made me no less inward. No less selfish, no less a navel-gazing narcissist. At least if I were content, I’d be all those things without the suffering. The abject misery, the dogged commitment to solipsism. I suppose that’s the crux, then. The wrinkle. I don’t think I will ever be happy. But…

“But I think I at least see why someone would try to be.”

Father Kansis reaches up and pats me on the arm. “It’s a start.” And he says to Alabastra, “And Ms. Camin, should ya still need it, you’re of course welcome back at th’ temple to stay another night.”

“Thanks, Father”, she says, and turns, motioning us to follow. And once we’ve made enough distance she says under her breath, only barely audible to the three of us, “Let’s hope we make it that far.”

* * *

The running waters through the Grennard sewers still smell absolutely foul. By all indications we’ll be returning to the underburrows soon, perhaps as soon as later today, but for now I’ll be more than glad to get some air away from them.

As we trudge through now-familiar brick tunnels, Faylie clops up beside me. I’m not sure how she gets herself to be so stealthy, with those click-clacky cloven feet, but she manages it. When she wants to, anyways. “Sooo…”, she begins. I assume she’s looking up at me, but I don’t risk taking my eyes away from where I’m headed in this place. The last thing I need is to have to learn to swim in a sewer. “Whatcha get up to while we were apart?”

Part of me almost enjoys that we’re taking the catching-up so slowly. Letting me rectify the mistakes of the past few days piece-by-piece. “Nothing of note, really. Cleaned up a little around the shop—got a new window ordered—dreaded over my financial future.”

Alabastra delivers a, “Ditto on that last point!”, over her shoulder. The she waves a hand through the air. “Offer still stands, by the way. Say the word, we’re on your place, anytime.”

“I haven’t forgotten.”

Her gait slows just a touch. “No, I… I guess you wouldn’t.” Then she picks up her feet again.

And, I am starting to pick up a social grace or two. Here and there. Not that I intend on employing them often. “And what about you?”

She coughs into her hand, abashed at something. “Well, Phryday after you left we had our own little tiff. Nothin’ so volatile as our screaming match, but—”

Tegan finishes her thought. “Not pretty, either. I was, uh. Not happy.” She turns around to say, “Think I told— uh, um.” And back again to face her front upon meeting my eyeline, her new tail wagging harder. What has gotten into her?

Alabastra chuckles at her lover, and continues, “Then we went house-huntin’ a bit. Didn’t find anything, obviously.” She snaps once, finger bouncing in recognition. “There was one place, but it turns out I knew the guy we’d be rentin’ from—a fuckin’ Syndicate slumlord. That would not have ended well.

“Other than that, did a lil’ snoopin’ around for any more leads on our monster crisis. Only little tidbit we got was that there were Sable Guard spotted in the cliff downs. Guess we know why, now. Or, maybe, anyways. Timeline doesn’t add up.” Alabastra starts to swirl her hand in erratic motions, clearly having caught herself in some mental track. “If the cops didn’t have a lead on Nate-y, that woulda been our last resort. Try n’ luck out, find a Sable and tail ’em.”

With a far-too cheery uptick, Faylie says, “We would’ve had to do a stakeout or something! Though, that probably wouldn’t have gone super great with you being all Woodie.”

I pinch the bridge of my nose. “Woo-die?”

“Yeah! Y’know, when you were all mean and stuck and hated being around us! Watch-Moodie!”

Ahead of us, Alabastra ribs Tegan in the side and murmurs in her ear so quiet I only barely catch, “Someone’s been ‘watching’ Moodie.” Tegan buries her face in her hands. I don’t get it. Is the knight watching me for signs of turning?

Of course I don’t ask, and not just because I likely only heard that thanks to my heightened senses. Technically eavesdropping. Probably irrelevant, anyways. I say to Faylie, exasperated, “You can’t just keep naming versions of me. Especially if they’re going to keep being so ridiculous.”

We round a corner, and a familiar ladder back up to the surface greets us. Alabastra steps up, climbing several of the metal rungs, and reaches up to displace the metal cover in the ceiling.

Tegan says, “Woodie is especially bad, Faylie. Like, throw it in the trash bad.”

Alabastra quips through grunts of effort, “Regardless, glad we didn’t have to stakeout. I sit in one place too long, I get stir-crazy.” The cover slides across ground above us with a dull bell-like clamor. Sunlight streams into the sewer in a perfect column.

I step forward to the ladder. “Well, that hardly surprises me, with your—”

FUCK!

The second my hand reaches for the ladder, I pull it away in a shock, breathing heavy and heart pounding in my chest.

Because the sunlight fucking burns.

Hey is that bad for an herbalist?

We've seen our vampire make some significant strides, but is this cause for retreat, or another stepping stone? Hopefully we can put a little faith in them.

Thanks for reading. < 3

Next update is (1-39) marigold; on Wednesday, October 23rd.

(1-37) antidote

Content Warnings

Self-loathing / Depression
Gender dysphoria
Discussion of trauma
Discussion of events that could be interpreted as abuse

I’d forgotten about the nightmares.

Burning flashes of red that leave no imprint and impart no memory or reason, leaving me with nothing but a vague sense of import, and a yawning sense of morose loss. Despite the horror, that I’d once sought to divine, I’m almost glad to have them, now. At least, in contrast to another night spent with the past knocking at my door.

My skin is sticky with sweat and grimes, I’m covered in bruises, I likely smell foul, and— the sides of my face hurt? Strange.

As I sit up, the unfamiliar bed cot I find myself on shifts in tensed-spring precarity. I am uncertain where, precisely, I am. The rotted wood interior of some dismal little shack, it looks like. Sheets of cheap cloth hang from the ceiling and divide up the room in semi-sections of sleeping arrangements, with more cots like mine laid out in corners. A glass-cased armoire gives sight to rows of familiar tinctures and tonics—healing supplies, wound-cleansing instruments, fever-reducing elixirs, bandage rolls. Metal side-tables are topped with surgical equipment inside aluminum trays, and blood stains sink into the wood floors.

It’s a hospital fit for a beggar. Complete even with a doctor in a white bird’s mask, checking supplies across the room. A shanty medical office. I’m in Stilton.

Before I can say a thing, the hungers burn inside of me once more. It’s impossible to say if it’s getting worse, or only feels that way because I went several days without, but the aching void inside of me may as well be an implosion. I am crushed beneath the falling rocks of violent thought; a landslide of depravity. The cot and the cheap blanket I’m under twist around me as I thrash as if drowning.

When it’s over, I can only stare into the now empty building, wondering where the doctor went, and pull my knees to my chest.

I wish I knew why it had to be me. Why every time I think I have an answer, it turns to sand between my fingers. Why whenever I think I have a good thing, I ruin it, or it ruins me in kind. I never asked to be cursed. I never really wanted to live forever. Gods, I… I just want it to stop hurting all of the time.

The door opens, and… and there she is. Alabastra, in the doorframe, clearly having rushed here, from the manner in which she’s slammed her way inside. I don’t know how she—

My mind pulls the story back together. I was in the sewers, with Vail— Panic bids I twist around the space in a wild glance. He was taking me here. And somehow, now we’re both here, and—

Well, I suppose the answer is obvious. She did what she always does.

Alabastra steps forward, trepidatious, the doctor walking in behind her but standing apace for privacy. “Hey…”, says the half-elf.

“… Hi.”

She walks up to the cot. She’s concerned, as she often is when she looks my way, but there’s something else, too. Curiosity. Like she’s not sure, entirely, who she’s looking at. Do I… look different, or something?

“Moodie?”, she asks, unsure.

I nod. I have not, unfortunately, spontaneously become someone else. “Still here.”

Her eyes dart briefly, then she nods, patting the side of the cot. I slide over to give her room. The rogue sits beside me, staring ahead for a moment. Then she turns, with a tiny grin in an offer of peace that would’ve infuriated me just days ago. “Said I wasn’t goin’ anywhere, right?”

Damn it. Damn you, Alabastra Camin. Despite my best attempts, my vision starts to water. “Alabastra…”

“Yeah?”

“I… think I am… not… well.” And the second the admission leaves my lips, I break apart. All of my pretensions are gone, and I collapse onto her shoulder. Angry, desperate sobs clench my throat, and even squeezing my eyes shut fails to stop the tears. Gods dammit.

My whole body curls up against her, utterly broken by the weight of it all. It just hurts, all the time, and I can’t put the genie back in the bottle and pretend it doesn’t anymore, and I don’t know what to do. I hate feeling so listless, open to the haphazard whims of fate’s enmity toward me. I don’t know what possibility is worse; that I did deserve all of it, and I am uniquely made to suffer—or that I didn’t, and the cruelty meant nothing. The question grinds me further into nothing as I collapse into her side.

“That’s it”, she says, “Let it out. ‘Bout time.” Her hand runs up and down my arm. I can’t tell if I hate it or need it.

“I… I miss my parents… and I… I am a curse, and I’m sorry”, I barely manage to say through my sobbing throat cinching my words. I should feel pathetic for breaking like this. But I can’t stop. I am unzipped. “I’m broken.”

A sharp intake signals her frantic response. “You’re not broken, Moodie. Nobody’s broken.”

“I am. I’m terrible… I’m nothing. I’m a monster.” The words come out barely intelligible through my haggard throat. “I deserved this. I’m cursed.”

She bids I turn with a light pull at my arm, and I look up at her. “Hey. We already said we forgive you. You don’t have to dwell forever.”

I shake my head. “You’re… you’re not the only person I’ve hurt, Alabastra.” Gods damn that watch, for bringing her back into my head. Even now I’m still a coward. I can’t face up to the whole of it. “And I’ll hurt you again. It’s all I do.” It’s not too late for her. She can still pull herself from this storm. The universe will strike me again, at some point, and I can’t guarantee she won’t be in the blast radius. It’s only responsible, that I push her if she won’t go.

Yet I can’t bring myself to anymore. I didn’t need time away to know that. And I will never be the way I was with the watch to force it, not again. If she won’t go, then we’re stuck, now. There’s nothing left but the fall.

For a moment, she seems shocked by my words, an unexpected variable in whatever her plan here was. Then, her hands move to my shoulders, and she maneuvers me to sit taller. “Moodie, everyone hurts people, sooner or later. Alright… I hurt people. I hurt you, and I sure fuckin’ hurt others, too. You’re not doomed just because you’ve made mistakes.” Her eyes roll in manic consideration, and she says, “Knowing you is not just some curse. You saved me.”

I shrink down. “You saved me first.”

Her head shakes. “No? The cycle starts with you. You know that, right?” Admittedly, I’m truly not sure what she’s getting at, precisely. Clearly she reads it on me, because she reaches to her side, rifling through her pack. She pulls free a familiar potion, bubbly pink liquid percolating from the bottom-up. “Moodie, I’ve seen more life than I ever thought I would, but this is still the greatest gift anyone ever gave me.”

That isn’t fair. She’s passing her own bravery onto me. She made herself; all I did was give her the tools. “You were already out in the world as yourself—”

“But you crystallized me. You let me make myself a home. I love the person I’ve become, thanks to you. I will always be grateful for that.”

Her point isn’t lost on me, but even in this state, I woefully remain the way I am. “Technically, I was repaying a debt on you, so—”

“Take the fucking compliment.”

My eyes roll. Every time I try it feels like swallowing glass. Still bleary-eyed, I instead attempt a deflection. “How did you… even find me…?” Then, as soon as I have the thought, the memories of the events leading up to my blackout flood back, and I pull away from her grasp in a start. “Faylie- Is she—”

Alabastra nods. “She’s fine!” Then, she turns toward the wall, and pulls back a curtain I’d been assuming was just shanty-decoration until this moment.

The curtain gives way to a window, with a view out to the center of Stilton. Clearly some kind of conflagration occurred here last night; several of the homes are half-smashed, and the remnants of a fire pit in the middle of the shack town lays charred in smoldered pieces, a broken promise of violence. Beyond it, children still play, people still converse, life moves on. I wonder if this place forges resilience, or is forged by it.

And ahead of the crowd, just outside of this building, Faylie and Tegan wait, side-by-side, chatting to another familiar figure—Father Kansis, in robes of clerical white. My insides curdle at the thought that Vail was telling the truth; that he knows now what I am. One less safe place for me.

We catch Faylie’s eye as we look out the window, and she turns from the conversation to give a shy, guilty wave. Oh… Gods I hope she does not blame herself for this.

Alabastra gives her a wave back, and a ‘wait‘ motion. “Found her snoozin’ on your kitchen floor. Grabbed her and your things in the early hours, after what went down here.” She turns back to me. “And, as for your first question—when we went back to talk to Kansis, he dropped that he met a guy named Vail, who was askin’ about Stilton and vampires, and you, and… didn’t take much to put the pieces together. We got here right on time.”

Then Kansis really did lead him to me. Though, if he’s here at all, it may have been accidental. I’ll have to speak to the good father later, when I’m not so… this. “And… Vail?”

“Ran the fucker outta town.” She snarls in his memory, running an angry hand through her hair. “Bastard. Stirred up the people here with what happened in Medi Park. Few folk didn’t like it, so he took charge. Tried to—” She stops, reconsidering giving me the gory details. She gets a far-off look for a moment, and swallows a deep worry. “We’re… glad you’re still here.”

The way she says it makes it clear—it was not a sure thing. I’d not thought myself so vulnerable as I am, before this past month. This has been more than anyone’s fair share of near-death experiences, now.

She’d mentioned that the people here were spurred against me. I suppose my secret’s out. Even with all her sway here, the rumor mill will churn soon. I’ll be out of business or in a gallows before the week is out. If they don’t kill me the second I step out the door. “And the crowd…?”

Alabastra bites the side of her cheek. “I explained the whole situation as best I could. Vail had ’em all twisted up, but they’re not unreasonable. Nobody’s gonna try anything else.” Then she shifts, a less pleasant thought taking her. “Gonna have some harder chats later on with the folk that decided this was a good idea at all, but that can wait.”

I have nothing to add on the community organizing front. Nothing of value, anyways. I am well aware of my manifold weaknesses. My advice would start more fires than it would put out. “And, I didn’t… hurt anyone, did I?”

She shakes her head. “No. We got… got you subdued.” She emphasizes the wrong word, and I’m not sure why.

“And the Insight plan?”

She looks like she’s holding back again, and very briefly, I almost let myself grow angry again, before she says, “Right. There’s somethin’ I need to talk to you about, with that. But, right now you’re all twisted up. Not havin’ a repeat of…” She doesn’t finish her sentence, but her meaning is clear. “Soon. Today. Whenever you’re ready. For now, I just want you to get your head right.”

It’s strange, the half-acknowledgement of that morning. The longer we go, the more mental energy I have to expend just to not think about it. If I still had the watch I might twist this as just another example of her keeping things from me, but based on past events, this is, I suppose, sound. I am not in a position to receive more bad news, I will admit.

The deadline helps; it makes her decision feel less arbitrary. And it’s how I know it’s a sincere effort, too. Scheduling isn’t her strong suit.

“I’m not sure my head has ever been right…”, is the best I can devise as a deflection.

“It’s never too late to try.” She’s fully re-focused on me, now. “I mean that. It’s never too late. If you’re really feelin’ guilty, whether with us or someone else, you can still make that right.”

She clearly has no idea. “No. I’ve long since missed the opportunity to apologize, for multiple reasons.”

Not just by apologizing, Moodie.” Alabastra throws up her hands, exasperated with me. “And not just by hating yourself forever. You don’t repent—you can’t punish yourself until the guilt goes away, it doesn’t work. The only way is to forgive yourself first. To be better. Otherwise you’ll just drown in it. I’d know.” A haunted look comes over her for a moment. In light of all I’ve learned about her in the past weeks, her criminal past, and her willingness to end lives to save others, it does me some small comfort to know that guilt comes for her, too.

Dammit, she can never be wrong. We are alike. In matters of guilt, at least. Yet I’m having difficulty countenancing her advice. “I’m… not sure how.”

“To what? Be better?”

“To be… anything. Anything but this.” I gesture up and down myself. My breath starts to pick up, as if I’ve just noticed I’m on a tightrope.

For a while she simply looks my way, not judging, but appraising. Measuring me, or perhaps my worth. “I think you’ve already started.” Before I can ask what she means, she clarifies, “The clock tower. The… hotel. The warehouse. You just gotta be brave once for it all to snowball.”

“Those were different. Your life was in danger. I didn’t have a choice.” I turn away, out to the window. “That wasn’t bravery.”

Alabastra laughs in my face. “What the fuck do you think bravery is?” When I glance back, I accidentally catch her eye again, and find that I can’t turn away. Then a strange sort of look crosses her, as she seems to recall something. “Did I… did I ever tell ya why I went to the Institute at all? What my first field of study was, before I switched out to History?”

Her being a sophomore by the time my studies had started, she was already on that new path. She had once spun a yarn to me that she’d initially come to the Lazuli Institute seeking maps that would lead her to Captain Kell’s lost treasure. I… will continue to assume that was a joke. “No…?”

“I was studyin’ law.” She’s smiling, but not with her joker’s demeanor. More honest, vulnerable.

Unlikely though it seems, I believe she’s telling the truth? “You’re saying were going to be a lawyer?” And I can’t help but laugh. A small chuckle at first that breaks into a full fit; once I start it’s like a dam breaks, and I can’t stop.

She’s laughing too, with a hand on my shoulder. “I know, I know.” We continue for a while longer, past the point where our shared fit is born of humor, and instead sheer release, like I can actually fully relax around her once more.

When she’s had enough, she wipes a tear from under her eye, and continues, “Shmrphmrph Camin, Attorney-At-Law.” She swipes a hand through the air as if depicting sign, all while she self-sensors her old name. Then she pops her coat collar in a put-on cocky performance. “I think I woulda killed it in a three-piece.”

Still getting the last laughing gasps out, I manage, “It just seems so…” I want to say ironic, but she’s clearly going somewhere with this. “Unlike you.”

“Not so different—was gonna be a public defender. Keep folk outta the system.” Then Alabastra looks like she’s far away for a moment, pulled from herself into memory. She scratches nervously behind her ear. “I got this idea, in my head, when I was, dunno, thirteen? Was gonna get so good at lawyering that I could… argue my dad outta jail.” She seems to have made unsure by her own recalled fantasies. “Stupid kid dream. I know.”

Ah. Now I feel bad for laughing. I know this isn’t Alabastra’s favorite period of history to relitigate. She’s truly trusting me. “Not stupid”, I say. Though, now that I think on it, hadn’t she mentioned something counter to this, once? “But what about that vision of being a robber-hero you wanted to emulate from the Lucentes?”

For just a moment, sincerity swells in her eyes. I’m not sure why. “Y- yeah. I thought I could do both. Attorney by day, thief by night. You know how it all looks, when you’re starting out. When you got your head in the clouds?” I don’t, actually. This must be a ‘people with hopes and dreams and ambitions‘ problem. She continues, “But pretty quick I realized I’d have to choose.”

“And so you dispensed with your law aspirations?”

Her head shakes. “Nope. Total opposite. Was gonna dive right into it, full sprint. Forget everything else.”

Well. Obviously that is not what happened. She’s waiting for a moment, for me to ask the question. And of course she’s made me curious. “What changed your mind?”

Alabastra grins, and points out the window. I follow her index-tracked gaze back to the familiar knight of steel and chain armor and wolf ears, currently kicking a ball into a trash can with some neighborhood children. “She did.”

That was… not the answer I was expecting. “Tegan?”

She leans forward, ready to spin a tale. “I’d made myself believe that I would just have to spend the rest of my life yearning. After the Syndicate, I thought that there were no heroes. That I couldn’t have half— a quarter, even, of what I wanted. That I would have to settle. Make my peace with only making a difference in the little ways, the margins, and, y’know not to say it wouldn’t have been worthwhile, but it wouldna been me. I thought I would never be the kind of person— the kind of woman I wanted to be. So I was just about ready to put it all away.” Alabastra pauses, and gestures back out the window. “And then, into my life walks a literal knight in shining armor, right outta the fuckin’ romance books.”

I stare. “So, you changed the fundamental course of your life because you met a gorgeous woman in armor?”

Alabastra leans back on the cot. “Well, when you say it like that, you make me sound like a flamin’ homosexual.”

“…” That feels like a trap.

Her incredulous smile lets me in on the joke. Then she continues, “She was brave. Braver than anyone I ever met. And not because she wasn’t scared—she was terrified. Of the city, of everyone in it. She was brave in spite of that—because of that. And, when you meet someone like that, it gets you thinkin’. About what it’d be like if you tried it, too.” Alabastra’s taken with a nostalgia, fond memories bringing a shine back to her eyes. “So, after a while of gettin’ to know her, I thought about her whole ‘helping folk’ thing, and figured someone like her would need someone like me. And I realized I wanted that.

“And we talked about me and what I needed, and… she saw me, Moodie. Made me think I might see me, too. It only took knowin’ someone who cared, to start living for me.” A moment stretches long as she stares. And she continues, “You… know why I’m saying this, right?”

“I did assume this was going somewhere…”, I mumble.

She laughs, tapping me lightly in the shoulder with her fist. “I have already seen you be brave. And, bravery, Moodie? It’s so much fuckin’ easier shared. So you can sit around and wait for it to strike you one day, or“—she stands from the bed, and offers a hand—”If you’re ever ready”—her head shakes—”When you’re ready… I am here to help you cheat. Because Gods know I got plenty to spare, these days.”

Alabastra speaks with conviction that I can’t fathom. I attempt to imagine it; to see what that bravery would look like on me. But try as I might, it’s an unfitting coat, too large for my craven form. Some future stares back at me, beckoning me forward, and still my instinct is to run into depths more deserving. To instead chase some ever-unattainable penance. But past that fear, and anger, and loathing, I can start to make out the edges. Its hazy and distorted, yet familiar; after all, I have pretended to be someone who was brave once before. There’s some distant horizon playing out a charming little fantasy.

But it’s just that. A fantasy. A horizon. I can’t reach it.

Then again, that’s why she offered, isn’t it? Because I can’t reach it myself? She wants to give me a push, so I don’t have to languish until some specter possesses me to take the first step. And though I’m not ready yet, there is that ‘yet’. I’ll keep at it. Give myself time to warm to the idea. Maybe that coat will fit a touch better once I’ve got some life back in me.

The rogue pulls her hand away, points behind her with a thumb, and says, “Gonna have a quick chat with the others before I bring ’em in. You good to be alone for a bit?”

I nod. But as she goes to leave, there’s a part of her story that I can’t help but feel she missed. I say, “Alabastra?” She turns around. “But when did you know?”

Her smile grows wide as the seas. Breathy and glad, she exclaims, “I didn’t!” She sticks out her arms in a theatric shrug. “I just went for it!” And she walks out the door.

I’m not entirely sure she knows precisely what she was answering. I’m not sure I know what question I was asking.

All of them, perhaps.

* * *

Of course, the others get to doting over me immediately.

The second they burst through the door, Faylie springs forward and slams herself into me in a tackle-hug. “Moodie!”, she cries, as I’m nearly laid flat against the cot. “I’m so… so sorry!” Her rueful sobs beat empathy into my chest. Dammit, Faylie. I had so wished she hadn’t caught the guilt bug. “I-I didn’t know what to do once my magic was gone and I panicked and thought I could surprise him and I should’ve just done the backup plan first and I thought they would listen and— and when I woke up they told me what happened and I was so so scared and I thought—”

“Faylie!”, I interrupt. “It’s fine. It is not your fault.” That she would even blame herself is ridiculous. If anything, it was my fault for not thinking of an exit strategy sooner. “I’m not your responsibility.”

“But… but you were. And I… I was useless…” She pulls away, hands against her chest, not meeting my eyeline. It is strange to be on the other side of this.

Alabastra delivers a consoling, “Bug…”

“Sorry…” She looks back to her girlfriend, then me again. “She said I shouldn’t worry you or make a scene or whatever but I just— I can’t help it you almost died Moodie and if it was my fault and I—”

“Bug!”, Alabastra says again, a tad more forceful.

I wave a hand out. “It’s alright. Truly. You don’t need to admonish yourself.” They look at me askance. I am capable of learning from them. “Vail is the only one you should blame for the events of last night.”

The faun huffs, a frustrated cross to her arms. “Can’t believe that jerk.”

Tegan, having leaned herself against the wall, adds, “After saving his life, he turns around and tries to kill us. Didn’t think he was such a hateful asshole.”

Though it’s not exactly a pleasant topic, this is as good a time as any to discuss the monster hunter. “I… don’t know that he was motivated by hatred, actually.” The others seem incredulous. “That isn’t to say he didn’t hold contempt for us, just— the way he spoke, when it was just he and I. He wasn’t carrying this out on behalf of Forsyth, or a broader commitment to xenophobia, or even Stilton, really. He just seemed to be grasping for some glory or honor. I was just a means to him. A menace to put down, so he could be a hero.”

Alabastra winces. “And… how do you feel about that?”

Every time she asks that I’m not sure what to say. Like I can never quite put the truth of the matter into words. But I suppose it can’t hurt to try. At least, not worse than anything else has hurt. As far as the monster hunter goes, I feel… annoyed. Like I just wish he’d have left me alone. Like I never asked to be his stepping-stone to self-actualization.

I cover myself in shameful self-pity as I say, “Like I’m tired of feeling like a threat.”

Confident and consoling as she was just a few minutes ago, Alabastra’s face drops into a pit at that. I couldn’t begin to imagine why, but she smacks her forehead in a sudden outburst. “Ah, fuck. You fucking idiot.”

“… What did I—”

“No! No, not— not you, idiot, me idiot!” She looks in pain for a moment, as her eyes scratch the ceiling, the walls, then back to me. “Moodie… fuck. I’m so sorry for the hotel room.”

She’s apologizing for that now? I’d nearly accepted that she never would. “What happened to not apologizing for what you’re not sorry for?”

With one thrown-out hand and the other still cupping her forehead, she says, “I changed my mind. I— Gods I didn’t realize. And now— Ah, shit I really did make it worse by not just sayin’ that from the start, huh?” I almost can’t believe my eyes.

Tegan seems to share in my incredulity. “… Oh, thank the Gods you finally got around to it, Allie. I thought I was gonna have to, like, shake it out of you.”

Alabastra laughs, an unbelieving light beneath a surface of self-shame. “I mean, I probably still deserve it, yeah.” It’s as if looking at me is physically painful for her, but she does so anyways. “I didn’t… I shoulda known. I never wanted to… to use you like a weapon, Moodie. Gods, I-I feel sick that I made you feel that way.”

She looks like she’s ready to throw up. I’d been assuming, even subconsciously after I’d otherwise agreed to follow once more, that she’d known that that was what she’d done, at the core of it. She’d never even considered that she’d used me in that way. Made me feel as dangerous as I feared I was. She truly thought she was saving me, with no caveats. I’m not sure if that’s better or worse, but at least that she’d made a mistake is a solvable problem. I suppose I answered my own question. Better. It’s better. And I think that’s all I needed to hear.

“I… accept your apology.”

As if medicinal, those little words dull the ill on her face. But the sick doesn’t fully clear. I doubt it ever will, for either of us.

I look at the three of them. The four of us… just a bunch of fools, agonizing over our own guilts, all the little ways we’ve hurt each other, in action and inaction. Ridiculous. Untenable. The joke was on me all along. Ailing or hearty—better or worse—there’s no getting off this train now. They’ll be the death of me one day.

My hand goes to scratch the back of my head, only to feel the uneven locks I’d shorn in a fit of delirious watch-wrought conformity. I wince in discomfort at the reminder. I wonder if The Timekeeper realized the irony, in driving me to that state. So much for not changing.

Ever with a keen eye, Alabastra seems to notice. And then her still unworthy and sad glare lightens like a beacon. She’s getting an idea, again.

“Why don’t I make it up to ya?”, she says. Then, without warning, she fishes through Faylie’s satchel, eliciting a bleating yelp from the faun at the unexpected move. A moment later, the blonde pulls free a shiny steel pair of scissors. “How ’bout it, Moods? Trust me enough to play barber?”

I stare. On the one hand, obviously an idiotic notion and a grotesque waste of time, and… and who am I kidding? “Fine.” Perhaps her words of bravery are starting to creep in after all. Or perhaps the haircut is simply so bad, fixing it counts as its own priority. “Though, I truly do doubt it will suit me.”

Alabastra swings the scissors around her fingers like a butterfly knife. I move to a nearby chair, and she begins circling around me, appraising me. “Only one way to find out!”

“And you are sure you know what you’re doing, right?”

“Probably.”

Panic spikes, but only briefly. Just a joke, I remind myself. She walks behind me, grabbing a lock of my hair, and another, still adjudicating her next move.

As she does, Faylie steps forward, still displaying her harbored regrets. “If you don’t mind me asking, Moodie—why did you cut it in the first place?”

I almost tilt my head, before I remember haircutting etiquette. It has been a very long time since I’d had it done last. A memory of making a scene as a child whenever it became a forced issue resurfaces. And, speaking of memory… “In the state that the watch left me in, I had convinced myself it was a necessary evil. Some mental gymnastics I had twisted myself into. I don’t care to recall the particulars.” I’m too cowardly to admit exactly why.

The faun looks forlorn. “That thing was no good. I kinda wish we never even stole it…”

Alabastra says, “Regrettin’ stealing something, Lightning Bug? That ain’t like you.” Faylie is strangely quiet in response to that, scanning the floor and only giving a little nod.

When the moment is passed her chance to respond, I say with a shrug, “It wasn’t all negative.” Behind me, I feel Alabastra begin her operation, cutting away tiny bits and pieces of uneven ends. I tamp down the growing fires of anxiety. I trust her. “Mentally, it was dreadful, yes. I was inundated with memory, stuck in the moment I seized it—and the headaches—but it did confer incredible power. Likely it saved my life on multiple occasions.”

Tegan seems interested in that. “Power? Like what?”

“Resilience, for one. It would wind back any damage done to me faster than any healing could. And I believe I received… glimpses. Of the future. A precognition that prevented my death several times.” The two I can see go bug-eyed. “And I could even, in certain instances, skip forward. An hour or so at a time.”

What?!”, Tegan exclaims.

Faylie adds, dumbstruck, “Woah…” Then curiosity takes the mage, of course. “Wait, so, is that why you got all spacey, when we were heading home that one time?”

Ah. That’s one mystery solved, I suppose. “Likely, yes.” It still feels bizarre, discussing my time with the watch in the past tense. There’s almost a hole now, in my psyche, where I expect its venomous interjections, or a halting on my form. “I’d… ah. After a time with it, I’d started to convince myself that I was immortal. It is… strange to be without.”

They stare at me for a moment. Alabastra says behind me, accentuated with another snip of my hair, “Moodie. You only had it for like five days.”

… Right. “It felt like longer.” Perhaps that was another facet of the watch’s magic.

Faylie says, “You mentioned headaches?”

The hand Alabastra has at my skull keeps me from nodding. “The Timekeeper’s methods of keeping me in suspense were… not entirely of an enchanting nature.”

There’s a chill in the room as the three look to one another. “Oh, Moodie…”, Alabastra sympathizes. “And you said there was a person in there, that you— Gods.”

I’m still not sure how to feel about the person inside the watch. It’s been easier to continue to imagine it a mindless thing, its torments no more than a force of nature. That a thinking intelligence, of a sort, did all of that to me; it’s still too big. My mind circles around the word it conjures, but it feels like too absurd a situation to apply it to myself.

The others stay quiet a moment, only the sound of Alabastra snipping at my hair, before she diverts to using some wet product in her hand to fluff out the edges.

She finally speaks up again, “You know you didn’t deserve that, right?”

They’ve earned my honesty on the subject. “I’m still working on that.”

Tegan leans forward, putting a hand to my shoulder. “You didn’t.”

I choke up, just a touch. “Thanks.”

Alabastra changes the subject. “You, ah, mentioned memories, though?” Her tone betrays the haunting she was subjected to with her own brush with The Timekeeper. I still don’t dare ask what she saw.

“Yes. I would dream of events I had nearly forgotten.” Forcibly forgotten, if I’m being honest.

Far too cheerful, Faylie chirps, “Did you dream of us?” There’s a forward tilt to her head, interested in my answer.

“Briefly. In passing, anyways.” In truth, until this month, and perhaps especially after this month, most of my memories with these three were some of my better ones. The kind I’d have no need to be forced to recall. I never did quite manage to browbeat my own sentimentality.

Faylie blinks twice, her smile faltering slightly. She looks like she’s going to say something else, but then only mm-hmms. Did I give the wrong answer to that question?

Tegan thumps Faylie lightly on the back of the head, as Alabastra maneuvers around to my front. “Alright, close your eyes, Moods. And no peakin’, you two. Let’s make a proper show outta this.” Always with the theatrics.

The other two turn their heads, and I close my eyes as she commands. The snip-snipping of her trimming away at the front of my face is almost calming in a way; if this were anyone else, it might send me into a shock.

I ask, “Have you ever done something like this before, Alabastra?”

“Cut my own hair, if that counts. Didn’t trust barbers early-on, and kinda just morphed into a ritual.” Then she lets out a bitter little laugh. “And Bluebel— uh. Vatrizia’s. Few times.”

We haven’t spoken on the Syndicate in a minute, and after everything that happened, we never did quite discuss the events at the Carlivain, either. Not on even ground, anyways. “Did you ever hear from her again, after the heist?”

She clicks her tongue. “Nope. But no news is good news, right?” Her sentiment is undercut by an uncharacteristic nervous flit.

I’d rather not have her distracted thinking on past pains when she has a blade this close to my face. “It seems Cozzo’s untimely demise caused quite a stir. The papers had a field day with it.”

“You read that story, huh?” The cocky bluster returns to her voice. “Not our first time in the news, but definitely the biggest. Almost a shame our name ain’t attached to it.” Only Alabastra would want her name tied to the horrific death of a crime boss.

Faylie asks, “Was that your first time in the pages, Moodie?”

I nearly say yes instinctively, but that’s actually not the case. “Technically, no. I bought an ad for the apothecary, once.” To their surprised chuckles I elucidate, “They printed the wrong address. I saw maybe two new customers from it.” Financial desperation can lead one to strange places. I considered filing a complaint, until the prospect of a civil case to see results made me reconsider. This month may be the most dire my monetary situation has looked since those days.

Alabastra says, “That’s the Acta for ya. Really went to the dogs since LaFontaine bought it out.” Before I can stop her, she launches into a rant. “Fired all the undesirable writers who didn’t fit his new agenda. Fuckin’ moguls and tycoons and their deep fuckin’ pockets. Purchase the biggest paper criticizing you and hope the rest scatter. Gods, what a sleazeball.”

Without a shred of emotion I say, “Alabastra, nobody else even knows what you’re talking about.”

“And that’s the problem!”

Inveterate iconoclast. Endlessly belligerent. And I let her style me like a damned plaything. Unbelievable. Of course, I don’t say any of that aloud.

I… wouldn’t want her to change that, after all.

With a theatric swooshing of blades before me, she says, “Alright, think I’m just about done, but… hmm.” Not a great sign—my throat seizes. “Let’s get that fuzz off your face too, yeah?”

Ah. Yes, that would be for the best. Ridiculous, that I ever thought to flagellate by skipping the razor. I nod.

After a moment of something foamy being applied to my face, I feel the familiar edge of a blade at my chin. She’s quite deft at this, it seems. Years of her knifework, I’d wager; or maybe, even, the other way around. Either way, I’m getting a closer shave that I’m used to, and feel endlessly thankful for it.

“And I think that’ll do it”, says Alabastra. I open my eyes to a massive beaming smile, as she frames me with her fingers like a painting. “Think I might have a career in this, girls.”

Faylie opens her eyes, and gasps. “Oh my gosh!” She’s over-reacting, surely.

Tegan says, “Ah, c’mon, it’s not like—” She stops when she meets my eyes, like her brain shut off, and she blinks rapidly. “Uh— I. Uh-huh, yea. Go-good job, Allie. Good.” She turns away again, staring forward, a strange… blush on her face? And her tail wags wildly. I suppose it is a somewhat embarrassing situation. I don’t blame her, being bashful over her attempts at placating me.

For all their reactions, the most prescient in the room of course couldn’t possibly arrive. “I suppose I’ll just have to take your words for it”, I mope. I’d nearly forgotten that wrinkle once again. Finally wanting to see my reflection, and now I can’t.

Alabastra lets dejection show on her for a moment, but before she can say anything, Faylie steps forward, a familiar and mischievous twinkle in her eye. “I’ll make you a mirror!”

“I thought we established that your conjured mirrors don’t—”

The faun hops up on the bed, and says, “NOVUS PERSONA“, with a flourish of a card. In a flash of light, I’m staring at…

Oh.

Oh

She’s turned herself into the familiar visage of a pale humanoid, in an unfortunately stained and slightly torn button-down, red-tinted glasses, fangs hanging between her— their— Faylie‘s smile, and Faylie gives an exaggerated pomp to the new hair-do of a raven black cut in a flared, bobbed style I’d have never dared to ask for. It’s shorter, sure, but unabashed. Utterly bizarre, and feminine.

“Surely that isn’t— you’ve taken some embellishments”, I try to reason.

Tegan exclaims through a hand held flush to her cheek, “Nope. It’s-it’s… it’s accurate.”

And once more I’m reminded of those days in a dorm room with Lainey Sedgwick. The only times I’d ever not hated my reflection, though even towards the tail end of those days, I’d started picking out more and more flaws. As if looking in a mirror was an exercise in finding fault, though that still was better than the default unreality of my reflection.

But here, it almost feels like there’s no point. Like I’m seeing myself in a whole new light. This is unfathomably strange. I keep expecting this to work like a mirror, with her following my movements, and to her credit she does try, but Faylie’s always drummed to her own beat, and it’s causing my brain to falter in a start and stop.

“Well, gee, way to one-up me, Bug!”, Alabastra says, a hand on my shoulder. “Pretty good, right?”

Faylie says, “It was a team effort!”, and her voice coming from my face sends me into a spiral of confusion. And she’s smiling; Gods, is that what I look like when I smile? Her mannerisms come through, of course, and it’s hard to tell if what I like is the new look or the person underneath it. “So… whaddaya think?”

I stare. “I think you wear me better.”

The faun in vampire’s clothing puts a hand to… my? Her hip. “In that case, maybe I’ll wear it a little longer…!” The only thing about her disguise that is objectively incorrect is the size. My visage on Faylie’s smaller form is starting to make me somewhat uncomfortable with myself again, actually. Like my own body is taking up too much space, all of a sudden.

“One of me is enough already”, I say. Alabastra starts to cough into her hand, an awkward sort of deflection. I suppose she wants attention, again. I turn to her. “It is adequate, Allie. Um. Alabastra.” Damn it all. Pull yourself together.

Still coughing slightly, she hopefully didn’t register that little blunder. Instead she leans forward, towering over me a moment. “One day, I’m gonna getcha to give me a real compliment, Moodie.”

My eyes roll. “Well, if you intend to wait forever, I know the perfect artifact for you.”

She’s silent for a moment. Then unadulterated joy crosses her. “Well, look who’s got jokes!”

“I cannot help it, I suppose. I am… feeling better.” There. She’s forced it out of me. I hope she’s happy. And it is the truth. Despite the circumstances, this is perhaps the most okay I’ve felt since this started. Still an unfathomable distance from the metric most would measure themselves by, but certainly so by my skewed standards.

Alabastra says, “Well, you certainly look better.” She’s being kind, of course. Then she turns to one side. “Ain’t that right, Tegan?”

Tegan looks like steam is about to come out of her ears. She puts another hand to her face and murmurs, “Mm-hmm.” Perhaps she has some kind of especial reaction to haircuts? Another mystery.

From the side, Faylie adds, “Better enough to get movin’, Moodie?”

Nodding, I say, “Indeed. Though we should likely—” I stop as I look back down at her, having hopped off the bed. “… Would you please take that off?”

Fiiine“, she whines, and the illusion scatters away in a cloud of buzzing magic, almost like butterflies. Then she brightens up. “Oh, and hey! We got your stuff while we were at your shop!” She starts to dig through her bag, pulling out a second bag. My own supplies. As well as an estoc. The one they granted me when I so heatedly left their abode. I never did ask about it.

As Faylie holds my things in her hands in a haphazard pile, my eyes meet Alabastra’s. “And the sword?”

We both look down at the sheathed implement of violence before me. Where did they even get this? “Like we said”, she finally starts, “If you want it. Though, with the shit we’re about to get into, it couldn’t hurt.”

Peeling herself off the wall, Tegan finally seems to have control over herself again. Tail still swinging behind, she adds, “I wouldn’t feel good about you not having some way to defend yourself, Moodie.” She rubs the back of her neck. “Though, I, uh… could— should probably give you some pointers on how to use that without hurting yourself, and… uh. Maybe?”

That’s a fair idea. “Maybe”, I affirm.

They’re likely correct, of course—it would be unwise to continue traveling with these three undefended. Even under normal circumstances—they tend to attract chaos. My hand wraps around the sheathe, and I pull the strap slowly over my torso. Though the sword itself is light, the scabbard feels cumbersome and unwieldy on my gangly form, like it’s wielding me more than I am it.

I look to Alabastra as I slide my satchel over the other shoulder, and lace my voice with sarcasm once more. “Where to next, o’ fearless and irksome leader?”

“I could get used to that title”, she quips. Alabastra dusts her hands, and reaches into her coat pocket. “Well, we gotta check in with some folk before we beat feet outta Stilton, but as far as where-to next? Our little friend here—” Her words arrest in her throat as she pulls the amulet free, brows sinking. Staring at the stone amulet for a moment, she says, “Ah, shit.”

She turns the necklace thread over in her hand. The carved stone amulet turns back to the three of us, but the glowing red gem in the middle now holds neither of those attributes. It is cold and gray and dead in the inset of Ma Cozzo’s tracking amulet. I reach out to touch, and sure enough, I feel none of the strange pulling sensation I had before. It is now nothing but a dull piece of rock.

We look to each another, sharing in the realization for a moment, silent recognition of ill fortune.

It can never be simple, can it?

I'd like to take the opportunity to shoutout once more how much I appreciate your comments. Each and all make my day.

Thank you for reading! If you'd like to see what happens next, perhaps consider the patreon!

Next update is (1-38) empyreumatic; on Friday, October 18th.

(1-36) witch’s ash

Content Warnings

Angry mobs
Needles and drugging
Loss of autonomy
Violence, beatings, blood
Attempted immolation
Dehumanization / self-dehumanization
Gender dysphoria
Implied uneven / hostile headmate dynamics
Some, uh, let’s call them Erotic Undertones
Light body horror
Unsurprisingly: witch hunts

“H-hey, stop! Don’t come up here!”, yells Faylie down at the street.

It was, perhaps, foolish to let her negotiate as she wanted, but I could hardly think of a better plan. Or any plan. Or even do much thinking at all beyond the thrumming in my ears. She leans out of the window as I cower in the corner of my lounge, one hand tucked behind her back hiding a card already alight with flaming magic. I think, and certainly hope, that she does not truly intend to fireball the crowd, but as insurance policies go it’s at least effective.

There’s shouting from below, too many voices at once to pick out anything individually. Then the sound rushes out like the wind, silenced in an instant, and the singular, familiar voice of Vail calls back, “Well, looks like he’s sent one of his thralls out to do the work.”

“Thrall?! You’ve read this so wrong!” And she leans a little further out the window, and Faylie goes white as a ghost. “Wait a minute… Sydney? Paul?! Aldwight!” She lists the names off in a familiar tone.

I say with my hands still running nervously through my hair, “You know these people?!”

She turns to me, and there’s a conflict I couldn’t expect. “They’re from Stilton…” Stilton? Why would he have amassed a mob from that underground shanty village of all places? And how do they even know where I live? I’m fairly confident I never told anyone down there my occupation.

A feminine voice shouts from the crowd, “Faylie, he’s a monster, don’t listen to him!” She sounds genuinely concerned for Faylie. “We’re here to bring him to trial.” Once more I’m baffled. Obviously it’s not one set up by the city, or these would be police officers, but then, what does ‘trial‘ mean?!

Faylie looks back out the window. “Look, there’s been a huge misunderstanding! They’re not a monster. They didn’t do anything, I swear.”

“He hurt my brother Connor”, the voice shouts again.

“He’s behind the curse—like the Gods-Blessed said!”, declares someone else.

“He gave me the gout!”, issues a third.

“And he’ll kill again”, concludes Vail.

The faun is getting frustrated now. She slams her first fist against the broken window sill and yells, “None of that is true!”

I say, “Actually, I’m fairly certain that first one is.”

Almost none of that is true!”, she amends. “Look, this is way more complicated than it seems. They weren’t in control—they’re not dangerous!” Were this not such a dire situation, I’d almost be touched by how doggedly she’s defending me.

Vail yells, not to Faylie, but the crowd, “This one’s lost to the vampire’s charm—seen it before. We’re just gonna have to go in.”

Faylie says just to me, “What’s the matter with this guy?”

“How should I know?”, I snark back, “I didn’t exactly think to ask after his neuroses when he was trying to kill me.” This is going horribly. I’m absolutely doomed.

Below, the crowd starts to march again, and I hear banging against my front door. Those lunatics are actually trying to break into my shop! I’m so horribly completely doomed. And I can’t help but start to imagine this a deserving fate. Exactly what I’d imagined—the angry mob come to exact bloody justice for the things I’ve done. I’ve only proved with every possible action that I’m a monster. Of course it ends this way. Why was I ever foolish enough to believe it would be any different?

This is all but correct.

Still at the window, Faylie darts head back and forth between me and the crowd. “Okay, Moodie, I’m gonna bluff ’em so they stop, then we’re gonna invis’ and jump off the roof- oh, sugarbeans, you’re freaking out again!” Then she pulls her burning card out from behind her back, and yells, “Okay, wait! Stop that or I’ll… I’ll do it! I swear I will!”

The mob halts. There’s murmuring and whispers below. Her bluff is working.

Then Vail issues a decree to the crowd, “Ya’ll calm down now. Wait out here.” In a voice as hard as steel, he makes a threat in the form of a promise. “I’ll handle this. SILENCIO.”

It all happens so fast.

A cold and empty silence grips the space. Unnatural and wrought by magic, my apartment is devoid of sound. And in that total, all-encompassing quiet, Faylie waves her cards around, but no magic forms. Her lips are moving around the word ‘Invisiblis’, but nothing comes out.

And Vail sails through my window in some colossal leap from the street level. Faylie is knocked away as he lands in my reading room, and already he brandishes a sword. Faylie scrambles back, cards falling out of her sleeves in a frantic attempt to cast anything through the silence. Vail turns and stalks towards me, forcing me into cowering in the corner of my own home. Behind him, Faylie stands. There’s something in her hand—that syringe of Subduant. And she rushes.

Right before she can stick it in him, Vail turns on a dime, and grabs her by the arm. He forces the faun’s clumsy grip backwards, pulls the needle out of her hand, and jams it above her clavicle.

My heart seizes as the concoction I’d conjured makes its way through her system. She’s already looking woozy, and braces herself against the countertop, still in ungodsly silence.

I stand, arms waving frantically to try and get him to stop. And finally, Vail drops the spell, with a sword still pointed at me.

The second I can hear again I shout, “Stop! Please stop! Don’t hurt her!” I point frantically at my chest. “It’s just me you want. Just me. I’ll- I’ll go. I’ll go to this trial, just… just don’t…”

He looks me over, unsure, a tilt to his head. Perhaps he didn’t expect me to agree. “You’ll face judgement?”

Behind him, Faylie says with vanishing strength as she loses her fight against the torpor, “M-Moodie, wait…”

She’ll be out in only a moment. There’s a small mercy in that. She won’t have to watch what happens next. And I don’t want her to worry. “It will be alright, Faylie”, I lie.

Faylie Nevis collapses onto the floor.

Vail spends only a single second spying the sleeping faun, before looking back to me, in his usual jumpy way. “She won’t follow?”

I shake my head. “That condition will last through the night.” And I pour a touch of pleading into my words. “So please don’t hurt her.”

If I can divine any meaning in the fire of his eyes, I might choose to believe that he’s considering my words very, very carefully. Then he nods. “Turn your back to me. And walk to the door.”

And once more, I am taken captive.

* * *

At least the crowd seems to have the patience to wait until we’ve arrived at our destination before they tear me limb from limb.

They have me in cuffs, courtesy of the monster hunter, and they jeer at my back as we march through the streets of The Reds, crossing quickly towards Grennard. And all around us, folk continue to amble on about their evenings. Perhaps some think it’s a Devil’s Night stunt or reenactment. A few walk forward and ask what this is about. Most of those clear off again when they’re told who the monster in this situation is.

A couple start arguments on my behalf, but they’re pushed out of the street, and can do nothing against the mob but run from it. I’m not sure if I hope the police have been informed or not—that may just be a different path to the same end.

But the worst are the people who take notice, who clearly see and recognize what’s happening, and simply don’t care. They just ogle, curious at best, but say nothing. There’s not a shred of empathy in their gazes.

I wish the feeling of cold iron around my wrists wasn’t familiar. Those childhood memories of unkind treatment from unfeeling lawmen—they’re still as raw as first experience, even with the watch gone. I’m reminded of my old adages to myself, to make it seem inevitable. All that’s left is to take some sick sense of satisfaction that I was right that it would always end this way. That, and to believe that it was worth it.

That would all be the easy reaction, anyways.

But then I look up at the setting sun, the orange hues gripping the blue of the sky. And my heart starts to pound through my chest. If they’re taking me back to Stilton, then no one there is safe. My stomach is already aching. I’ll turn sooner rather than later.

I cannot give up yet, then. If I do, more are at risk than just myself. I need to convince them, somehow, to let me go. For everyone’s sake. I rack my brain for a plan.

They have me between Vail at the head of the pack, and the rest of the mob. As we walk, a woman says to the posse leader, “Vail! You were so brave!”

And the fiendling looks back, and smiles. A wide and genuine smile that breaks strangely across the as-of-yet stern face of the monster slayer. He gives a little laugh, and brushes his hand through the air. “Ah, it-it was nothin’, really.” He looks like a man who’s met the Gods. Purpose-filled and renewed. Baptized by their praise.

It’s sickening. I deadpan, “So glad you get to feel like a hero.”

“Quiet”, he bites back, and his brief little moment of triumph is gone.

The others go silent. I spare a look back, and they’re staring at him. A few even seem contemplative. A longshot plan strikes me. I’ll never convince him of my humanity. But I might convince them. It will be a tricky proposition, given I don’t entirely believe it myself, but countless innocents are dead if I don’t.

At risk of his further ire, I say, “We saved your life in the heights. Doesn’t that count for anything?” I push down my own rising sense of irony at my words.

He begins, “I said—”

Someone from the crowd interrupts, “W-what does he mean, Vail?”

Part of me wants to expound, but I shouldn’t come across like the driving force in this conversation. He’s already on the backfoot. Better I don’t seem on the attack. He says, “You just wanted to offload your guilt.”

Yes!”, I affirm. In how many ways must I say it? “It was awful, what I did to Grace. I never denied that.”

“You were just keeping your victims alive, and healthy—so you can feed again. That’s all this is.” He’s twisting everything to fit his view of me.

I hate how familiar it is. “Grace forgave me.” It’s driving waves of self-loathing through me to actively seek out their pity, but I don’t have a choice. “You’re the one making this a conflict.”

I didn’t start this! You nearly killed her! Don’t try and blame me for your sins.”

“I wasn’t in control! There is more going on than you understand.” I motion up with my head at the dusking sun. “For the Gods’ sakes, the sunlight isn’t burning me. I’m clearly not quite the monster you think I am.” Not yet, anyways. Nauseous hunger is already boiling over.

The crowd is starting to turn restless. Someone says, “Hey, wait, that is somethin’, isn’t it? We’re out in the freakin’ daylight.”

Another adds, “Yeah, Vail, he sure seems human enough…”

The monster slayer’s fists turn to iron slugs. “Just some trick.” He stops, and the whole crowd stops with him. Then he turns, speaking past me to the posse. “Don’t let yourselves be fooled! He’ll be singing a different tune once it’s clear he can’t talk his way out of this. Charm is always a vampire’s first line of defense, but I promise, it sure isn’t their last.”

I intone, “Do I seem particularly charming to you?” Then I… realize how that came across. “Actually, ah, don’t answer that.”

Vail stares a moment. The crowd is nearly silent, only a few whispering to themselves. The slayer looks around, and gestures to a nearby sewer entrance. “We’re drawing too much attention”—he motions to the eyes glued to us from the streets—”We’ll take the rest of the trip through the underburrows.” He starts to leverage the manhole cover off the street intersection.

No one in the crowd does anything. If this is working, it’s not working fast enough. What would Alabastra do? Well, probably antagonize him, but— wait, would that work? It might turn the crowd against him faster. It’s a risk, but I’m running out of time.

“How did you find me, anyways? Did you stalk me? Interrogate someone? Hurt them? Torture them?” I very much doubt that he did, but the crowd doesn’t need to know that.

“Get in the hole, vampire”, he says. There’s grit in his teeth. I’m making him angry.

I keep pushing. “And why do Arthur Forsyth’s dirty work? Is it all just a job to you? He’s a Lupine, Vail. An anthro-supremacist, violent Anillian nationalist—I promise he despises you. And he’s clearly terrible to Grace—”

“Shut up already, before I cut your damn tongue out!” And he grabs me by the collar, and throws me down the ladder.

My body lands with a shock of awful pain in my side. For a moment my world is a ringing white, with stings crawling up and down my arm. When thoughts beyond ‘ow‘ are returned to me, I reconcile that, for one, I think my shoulder’s dislocated; and two, that that may have worked too well.

When I open my eyes again in that dark underburrow tunnel, his face is above mine, snarling as he’s crouched beside me. “You wanna know somethin’? I am not doing this for Forsyth. He wanted me to find out who you were and take you to him—but that wouldn’t be justice. Your half-elf friend was right about one thing. These folk in Stilton needed a monster hunter to protect them.” He followed Alabastra’s advice, then? Yet he held onto his vendetta against me? “And I didn’t have to hurt a soul to find you. The priest that healed Grace—he gave you up. After I told him what you were.”

My vision spins on his words. Kansis…?! He…

He can’t be telling the truth, and yet…

From the ladder up to the street the crowd starts to filter down, single-file. The one at the head of the pack, a young woman I believe I recognize as the sister of the Stilton-dweller I’d hurt, says, “Vail, that’s enough. This… this doesn’t feel right.”

As I’m left still reeling from his words, Vail stands. “Well, that’s what the trial’s for, isn’t it?” And louder to the descending mob, “You’ll all get your say! We decide together.”

The woman says, “That’s fair, I guess.”

N-no… I’ve only succeeded in getting them to actually agree to due process. That’s not enough. If I’m brought to that borough they may as well wheel in a bomb. They’re inviting themselves to the slaughter. Though it’s a unlikely, my last chance is to appeal to Vail’s protectorate senses. Maybe he still has some sense of twisted honor in him.

“Please… listen to me”, I mumble, dazed and hungry and wracked with pain inside and out. “You have to let me go. You are putting these people in danger.”

The slayer looks down at me. “Is that a threat?”

“It’s a warning.”

His hard-edged glower that makes me want to tear the horns from his head tells me isn’t budging. “You’ll have your say too, vampire.” Maybe if I just run… “So save your defense.”

Hunger pulls me into the dark, and I black out.

* * *

It burns.

A flaming sensation around its wrists flares like the sun in miniature. It screams and struggles to no avail. Its feet, too, are bound, though by little more than mortal means—ropes and knots. It is too anguished to care. It is in some dismal massive brick cavern, lit in blue from crystal in manmade rivers. Ramshackle buildings ring the interior in a semi-circle of pitiful dwellings. And it stares down at the ground from an elevated position. It’s tied to some sort of wooden plank, with its hands around the back, and it rests on a foot-stop. It’s not sure if the ring of spokes around the pillar is buttressing, or kindling, but more wood sticks to the base in spokes.

And it is surrounded. A crowd gathers before Fear, chanting and shouting, torches at the ready. It cannot think, its hunger and pain and middling self-preservation drown out its attempt at thought. Fear writhes against its bindings, but whatever enchants its wrists keeps it from breaking free.

One figure in the crowd steps forward. He looks like a devil, and it has no memory of him, but it knows from somewhere deeper that he is to be hated and dreaded. He is dressed in some western getup, complete with a wide hat. The fiendling shouts, “And just like I said, it shows itself!” His hands are outstretched to the crowd like a carnival barker. It wants to stab him with his own horns. “You played the part of a chatty monster, but now the truth comes out.”

It snarls in the man’s direction. The crowd backs up, a wave of reflexive terror that passes through them like a shockwave. Fear should relish that, but all it can think of is freedom. It doesn’t know how it got here or why this is happening. It just wants this to stop. It wants to see the world drown in a sea of red. It wants to be held again. It wants and it wants and it wants. It starts to scream again.

An older, wiry man like a bushel of twine steps beside the hated foe. “Goodness! Mr. Vail, it is seeming as though he is rather… wild. This is, ah, safe, correct?”

“Calm down, old-timer. Those manacles are enchanted—blessed by the Sun. It’d have an easier time stepping through a pinhole than gettin’ out of those.”

The old man tilts his head. “This is truly the monster that was talking The Reds at night, then? He was so calm before, with Alabastra.”

“None of us are immune to being fooled. Vampires are master manipulators.” The fiendling crosses his arms. “We should get this rolling.”

Nodding, then shaking out his coat, the old man addresses the crowd. “Well, everybody, we are not usually doing this for those outsiders to the community, nor are our trials typically so…” He glances up at it. “Eh. Threatening. But this one has hurt some of our own, it seems. So, we’ll take input from the crowd—”

Someone in that smattering of souls shouts, “It’s clearly a monster, what are we doing?”

Another voice shouts back, “‘What are we doing’ is right—this is wrong! We should just let him go!”

More in the crowd start to yell over one another. They bicker and fight and push one another. They’re a house divided. It snarls and pulls and thrashes against itself to no avail. A froth starts to work up in its wicked jaws from the convulsion. They’re easy pickings. They’ll all die for this spectacle. They’ll hurt tenfold for the hurt they’ve caused. It cannot wait to pull them apart by the joints. It can hardly breathe through its own mad blood hunger.

The old man turns to the crowd, and puts his hand out in a calming gesture. They silence at his command. He clears his throat, and begins to address Fear, “Mr….” Then he stops, and looks to the fiendling.

“Bromley”, the fiendling says. “Oscar Bromley.” It thrashes against the abhorrent name. NO. It is Fear. It was never him. It will tear the sun from the heavens before it will ever be him again.

“Mr. Bromley”, the old man continues, “You have been accused of the harming of members of this community, and the wider population of the cliff downs. How do you answer to these, ah, charges?”

Through a twitching jaw it heaves, “IT WILL CUT YOUR HEART FROM YOUR CHEST.

“Goodness!” He turns to the younger man. “I believe that counts as a confession?” He’s afraid of it… yes… It holds to that in the sea of cruel stings. Fear still has purpose. It can make them afraid even in this state. It sharpens its mind on that whetstone of purpose. These mortals will kill it. It must focus, or it is destroyed.

The younger man steps forward. Close enough to commit his features. For how imposing his silhouette is cut, he looks younger than he likely is. “I’ll admit, never seen one this feral before. You’re not gonna get much conversation out of it.”

At that, the old man turns to the crowd again. “Well, then I suppose we shall put it to a vote.” Once more the crowd grows restless. Arguments erupt, boiling blood and bags of meat. “Settle down—settle down! Now, all in favor of banishing Mr. Bromley from Stilton—”

“Banish?!”, the fiendling interrupts. “You let that thing back into the wild, it’ll kill again.”

“Mr. Vail? We’re not murderers!” Then he looks bewildered, and gestures to Fear’s makeshift stake. “Wait, is that really why you had us build this ugly thing? You said it was for safety!”

His hands go to his hips. “It is for safety. Fire’s one of your best defenses against a vampire.”

With a shocked face, the older man moves to retort. But a voice from the rabble shouts, “Graolo, what do you think we’re doing here? This is different. That’s not a person. The slayer’s right.” Fear starts kicking its feet at the ropes. If it breaks its own ankle it might loose the knot.

The old man fails to control his flock. His protestations are nearly lost over the bickering, “Now, hold on, we’re not going to kill one of Alabastra’s friends! This is a community for everyone.”

In this vestibule of brick and concrete, chaos starts to claw its way free from the dying carcass of order. Fear turns itself this way and that, attempting to gain some leverage to twist its body just-so and free it from its prison. The rest of the prey descend further into their quarreling.

Then their fighting is cut into eerie silence. There’s a clamor behind the crowd, arriving from the entrance and demanding attention. A stocky white dwarf in white robes, and—

Its huntress, and her knight. Gods she looks like an angel. She locks eyes, horrified for it.

Then she is furious. She is not just any seraph—she is one of vengeance. “What. The FUCK? Is this?!”, she yells at the silenced crowd.

The old man turns, sheepish from her screaming. “A-ah, Alabastra, we—”

But the fiendling cuts him off. “They’re just as charmed as the faun was. Don’t let them set it free.”

“Oh, you stupid asshole“, she seethes back at the fiendling, but the crowd has already resumed their fighting.

Some rush forward to the huntress, blocking her bodily. More fight with those initial, pulling them away, descending into nearly an outright brawl. The old man has lost his grip on the crowd entirely, and ducks off into some corner to cower. And a few approach the pillar Fear is tied to, looking to pull at it. Yes. Closer.

The fiendling steps in front of those, swords drawn. “If you even—”, he’s cut off by an arrow sailing his direction and though he dodges with unnatural speed, it cuts through his longcoat. He hisses, “Hells. Fuck it.” And he rips a torch out of the hands of a nearby onlooker.

And throws it onto the kindling.

Immediately a fire erupts in the drywood, slowly licking and crackling up the sides. Panicked gasps like a deer’s mewling leaves its lungs. Already the heat rises, smoke starts to billow. It catches the word ‘stop’ from the crowd, echoed again and again.

Stop. It wants this to stop. It stares into the raging inferno that starts to singe it at the heels. The fire looks to it like the depths of the hells and it doesn’t want to die. It’s sorry it’s so sorry it doesn’t want to die

Parting the sea of the crowd as she charges, the knight is a freight train of momentum under her armor. She heads directly for Fear, and runs straight into the fire at full speed. In a leap, she knocks herself into the pole and cracks it at the base. She and it are both send flying away of the main wicker in a shower of wood splinters and crackled smoke.

Still attached to the top half of the beam like some half-skewered piece of meat, Fear lands with a hard thud onto its side, as it stares into the blaze it was just thrown from. Beside it, the knight stands to her feet, dusting herself off. She looks different. A tail wags behind her, and she sports two ears of wolven kind. She is more impressive, like this. At least, until she sunders the image by having to put out her own tail from the fire.

Though it still cannot trust her holy magic, she saved it. She is more than respectable.

The knight huffs once, having shaken the fire off her new appendage. “Holy shit.” She puts her hands on her knees, out of breath. “Hi, Roodie.”

Fear still seethes and writhes in place, but it will not burn today. Survival is no longer an issue—now it starts to gnash its teeth. It has its hunger to act upon.

The knight walks to the edge of the post it’s tied to, picking it up and pulling it further from the fire. She talks as she drags, “Listen, this is really more of Allie’s thing, but, uh… if you can hear me in there, Moodie, um…” The scraping against the dirt, grime, and brick floor carves a line as they inch closer to the sheet metal and plank homes. “We, uh. We really lo— like you and appreciate you. And it’s nice having someone so smart around that’s also, like, fun to tease and stuff, and it’s really, really nice when we get to see under your shell, and… and we even like that you’re an asshole sometimes. Y’know, even though you went overboard lately with the watch, but, uh, I mean… and… yeah.” Vexingly, there’s a growing blood-rush to the knight’s face. She’s either cold, flummoxed, or aroused by Fear.

And it doesn’t have a clue what she is talking about. It growls at her.

“Right, yeah, fair, I’m bad at this.” She stands, clearing her throat, and points behind her with a thumb. “I’ll go get Allie and also kick that guy’s ass. Don’t, uh. Hurt anyone. Please.” The knight runs off in some direction.

It pulls against the beam. The ropes around its feet were pulled loose in the crash. Like some writhing worm, it crawls along the floor and keeps the beam in place, pulling and slithering its way to freedom. Five feet. Three feet.

And it is unleashed.

Mostly. The manacles still burn their way into the its skin. It can smell its own charring flesh, cooked at the wrists. Fear shoots itself up with its hind legs, standing, arms behind its back, dizzy but alert. Perhaps if it bolstered its strength with ichor, it might break free of its chains yet; it scans the crowd for acceptable targets.

A girl hides behind a metal shack. She stares up at it, cowering around the corner of the pseudo-building. Beside her, a second figure stands, holding a bat like it might save him, and instantly it recognizes his blood scent. One of its earlier victims. Perhaps it will take a second taste. Awkward like a newborn animal, it starts after the duo.

Then an arrow plinks off the metal building before it.

It skids to a halt, and its prey run off. With a slow turn, it beholds the huntress in all her radiant glory. The blue light of the cavern bounces off her silver-gold tresses, her instrument of violence is newly-nocked, and it loses all thought to her smile.

“Hey, you”, she says with a breathy laugh. She lowers her awaiting shot, letting the arrow fall to the ground for lack of tension.

So far from her, with its hands tied, and twice-lost to her wit, it doesn’t dare close the gap. Instead it does the only sensible thing.

It turns and runs.

If it cannot give chase, it will be chased instead. It darts into a building, eyes scanning the interior for advantage. It’s soaking in shade, but it cannot use a drop of it with these damnable chains upon it. It looks for something, anything, that will shatter them.

Halfway through a failed attempt to break them apart on the side of a table, the huntress yells from the doorway, “Moodie!”

Dampened by this awful metal as it is, it is still a starving animal, heaving with hunger and sick with pain. She was more foolish than it thought to come here. It waits for her next move. She only needs to lose her advantage for a moment.

“Okay… alright”, she starts, to herself it seems. It still does not understand half so much as it wants to about her. Then she refocuses. “Listen, I know things have been a little shaky for us, lately, but… Moodie, if the last few days ain’t enough to scare me away, nothin’ will. Alright, I know it is hard for you to listen to yourself, to-to accept that it’s okay to want the things you want, but, if you just try to—”

The starvation in its stomach burns a hole, and it can wait no longer. It rushes forward, running along a wall, baring its fangs in a desperate attempt. She dodges with a deft roll further into the home. It slams into the ground where she was, springs back to its feet, and charges. She’s still low to the floor, and lies flat on her back at its approach, then kicks up. It slams into her heels, lifted off the ground in a sailing arc, the world tumbling around it, and it shatters a table head-first.

“Ah, fuck. You keep me on my damn toes, that’s for sure.” From the wreckage it twists to see her standing, stretching her neck.

Fear whimpers in response, the cruel metal digging further into its charred hands. It sits up, feeling pathetic afore her. It doesn’t even want to win. It just wants her to have to work for it.

The huntress steps forward. “Okay. Let’s try this again.” She straightens out her jacket. “Moodie. I know you’re in there. Aren’t you?”

It snarls as it rises back to its feet, bewildered, unable to piece together her words. She… wants to know if it is someone else, it thinks? It isn’t. It never will be again. It shakes its head.

Her eyes go wide. It could drown itself in those twin forests. “You’re…”, she starts, stunned. “You’re not… you’re not Moodie, are you? Not even a… remnant. You’re someone else.”

She seems to understand! It nods.

Her hands pulls at her own mouth, considering it like it was art. It could make her into art. Beautiful, bloody art, yet it would pale in comparison to her in full motion. But it’s not supposed to want things alive, is it?

Now she’s staring at it. Should it have answered elsewise? It can try again.

Then she swallows once, and speaks in a wholly new tone, “Alright. Shit. We’ll try somethin’ else, then.” The huntress focuses on it again, her stare intent and peering. “Does the… does the name… Oscar mean anythi—”

It shakes its head furiously, as if to excise the awful utterance like discordant notes in its skull. How does she know how does she know how does she know

The huntress waves her hands out in front of her. “Shit, hey, okay, it’s gone! It’s gone! That’s not you! Struck from the record, shoulda… shoulda known. That’s on me.” She points to herself, and offers another grin, as if in on some unfathomable joke it can’t understand. “I… I get it. Trust me, I get it.”

Her calm demeanor brings it back down as well. Despite its own drives, it wants to follow her, to be a mirror to her desires.

She tilts her head to one side, struck with curiosity. “Do you… recognize me?”

Of course. It couldn’t forget her if it tried. And it would never want to try. A wonderful splinter in the skin of its uncrackable purpose, threatening to shatter it into something more. It nods its head. “Its… huntress.”

“I… guess that’s not inaccurate?” She laughs again, motioning to her sternum. “Alabastra. I’m Alabastra.”

It considers her anew. A name. It can name her. Alabastra. It has only named itself before, but it commits her to heart. Alabastra. Alabastra. Its huntress is Alabastra. It sounds like music.

Alabastra asks, “And, do you… got a name?”

Sharp and frantic, it says, “Fear.”

“You’re… afraid?”

It shakes its head. “IT is… Fear.”

Though she doesn’t seem to understand, still she nods. “That’s your name?”

Fear affirms. A name and a function, no distinction, inseparable. For now. Though in this state, its mandate seems hard to grasp, like oil. Without blood to let it think, Fear is little more than a name to it.

“Okay! Sure. Sure thing!” She still sounds astonished. Fear isn’t sure why. She is the astonishing one. “Guess that’s not the strangest name I heard. Once knew a guy named Shlork. That-that was the guy’s actual fuckin’ name!” She starts laughing to herself, almost hysterical.

It doesn’t get the joke? A pain rocks its midsection, and it folds over. It has been so patient for her, but Gods is it hungry.

She stops laughing. With hands out to the monster, Alabastra says, “Okay, Fear. Can you tell me what you’re feelin’ right now?”

Feeling… feeling… what is it feeling? It’s feeling too much. It’s all real and raw, a conflicting storm inside its head like an angry buzz of bees. It feels lesser than it was before, unsatiated by blood. It can hardly form more than the baseline thoughts of instinct. “It is… starving… and confused.

“That’s alright, Fear”, she laughs, shrugging, “I’m a little confused, too!” Another joke to herself, but this time it cannot help but smile, too.

And its smile is returned twice over. That works?! Glorious.

Alabastra seems to turn something over in her head, before continuing, “Fear, listen. Those hungers you’re feelin’? I want you to-to shut ’em up. Shut ’em out. They’re not real, alright?” She’s closer now, almost within arm’s reach. “Can you… can you do that for me? Can you be… be good for me?”

A flood of warmth fills it from the middle out. Good?! Yes. Yes. It can be good. It wants to be good. Fear can be so, so good for her. Its neck hurts from nodding.

Right. What did she say? The hungers, yes. It can be good. It closes its eyes, trying to focus is dulled and buzzing mind on those scratchy feelings, telling them to quieten.

It’s a mercurial and murky endeavor, and it feels like it’s drowning. It looks up at Alabastra to try and find renewed purpose in her face.

Instead the shack around it erupts in sudden violence.

A figure crashes straight through the shanty home walls, rending the metal with its body like a cannonball. The slayer stands from the cloud of dust he’s kicked up in this living space, swords at the ready. One points to Fear. “Lights out.” The slayer rushes forward.

“Not on your fuckin’ LIFE!”, Alabastra yells, ducking low and kicking the fiendling hard in the side.

As he stumbles back from the blow, Fear observes a glint of red blood on his blade. Where is the knight?

The slayer’s eyes dart back and forth between the two predators he has cornered himself with, a sword stretched out to each of them. Fear looks to Alabastra. She nods. Tonight, once more, they hunt in tandem.

He charges for Fear, of course. Without its magic and with its hands tied, it has no advantage. So it will be bait. It backs up in a dash as his sword swing for it. The silvered blade edge cuts through the air mere inches from its sight. Once further away, Fear kicks an errant bit of wood from the shattered table into his face.

As he stumbles back, a point-blank arrow from the huntress digs a canal deep down the man’s forearm. He drops one of his blades in a clatter. The slayer spins on a dime, and makes a wild but precise lunge at Alabastra. He’s fast, but she’s quick. She pulls up her bow to block the blade blow, though the string is severed by the sharp edge.

The man digs his sword across the inside of her bow in a furious lock, narrowly missing her face.

Fear rushes forward and dropkicks the slayer in a rage. He’s sent onto the ground, other sword scattered.

Alabastra swipes up the weapon without delay. “Stay down, fucker.”

He vaults up to his feet once more. He is tenacious, it will give him that. Then he looks to the various wounds sustained over his skin, and he siphons his own crimson from his sluiced veins, drawn out with blood magic not unlike its own. The red liquid forms into solid hardened crimson daggers he holds in either hand.

Alabastra swings at him with the slayer’s own blade, but he shunts himself to one side with unnatural speed, throwing one of the daggers into her shoulder. As soon as it pierces her form, she locks in place, held by the blood magic.

Before Fear has a chance to dodge, he tosses the other dagger in a barely seen underhand into its stomach, and like Alabastra, it feels its body seize like a frozen river, fighting a losing battle for control over its own circulatory system.

The fiendling stands to his full height. “You think you’re the first monster that’s talked back? Who’s pleaded? Who promised to change?” He fits a boot under the guard of his sword, and kicks it up into his hand. “I’ve faltered before. I won’t again.” He lifts his arm above his head.

And his hand is caught by another.

A set of large arms grab him from behind, lift him overhead, and slam him down onto the floor, head-first. He lands with a hard smack onto his horns. Fear and Alabastra are freed from his grasp, the blood-formed daggers dissipating in clouds of red.

With heavy breaths, the knight stands, holding her wounded side in pain. “Asshole.”

“Dusty!”, cries Alabastra, rushing to her paladin. A long gash has riven its way through her armor, exposing a bloody and raw slash.

The knight backs away, against a wall, nodding slightly. “I’m… I’m fine…”

Alabastra looks down at the would-be slayer. The fury of a thousand ruined souls could not match her snarl. And then she kicks him in the stomach.

And then again. And again. And again and again and again.

“FUCK! YOU! YOU STUPID! MOTHER! FUCKER!”, she yells to punctuate every blow. Each boot hammered is like a gunshot into his gut. Fear can only stare. Bloodied, bruised, and brutal, she is glowing. Why would it ever need sunlight?

The man, on the verge of consciousness, looks up pitifully, lip busted, face swollen, unable to form words.

She bends onto her knees at the tail-end of her onslaught. “You better get the fuck up and start runnin’, Vail. I better never see your face again. ‘Cus if I do, I’M PUTTIN AN ARROW THROUGH IT! FUCKIN’ RUN!”

Dazed and pummeled, it cannot possibly read the expression on the man’s face. For a moment, it prepares for some final desperate assault. But then he rises to his feet, and limps into a run.

When he’s out of sight, the two women collapse over each other, holding on for dear life in desperate tender grips. Alabastra, arm-in-arm with the bleeding knight, looks down at the duo of discarded swords.

Her green eyes go wide. “They’re silvered… shit.” She looks back at the knight, one hand moving up to run a hand down her ear. “Dusty, are you—”

The knight nods, wincing in clear pain. “I, uh, fuck this stings. Yeah. I gotta—” She gets woozy for a moment, stumbling before being caught again in Alabastra’s grasp. “It’s like a… a poison. I gotta get it out of my system. I don’t think I’ve lost too much blood. Um. K-Kansis. Kansis is still around. He can help.”

Alabastra nods, gripping her by the forearms. “Alright, go, quick.” She jerks her head to the side, in Fear’s direction. “I’ll handle this.”

With a parting kiss that sends a heat to Fear’s ears, the knight departs. It wonders—is that how they show devotion?

Another shock of bloodthirst tears into the meat of its stomach. It’s so completely famished it whites out the world for a moment.

When it steels itself once more, she is before it. “Alright, Fear. If you can be… good—” It nods again, too far-gone in its haze to care how desperate it has made itself known to be. “Then let’s get those cuffs off ya.”

She maneuvers behind it, a set of lockpicks in hand, and it hears a click as the tension along its right wrist relinquishes, then its left. The second the terrible manacles are away, it feels the cold sting of the open air on its burns, squirming against the pain. It brings its hands to its front to inspect the damage. Half-inch-wide burn marks wrap around Fear’s arms, charred deep into its form in a line of blisters and cooked carrion. It feels like its flesh was peeled like an apple. But with the sun-blessed metal gone, it once more feels the stygian call of potential in the darkness around it. It wreathes a gloam-formed balm over its claws, a dark and safe blanket to tender its wounds.

As the flesh knits itself in lines of sinew and veins and fat and skin, it looks up at Alabastra. She’s stepped in front of it, silhouetting the blue light of the cavern beyond the slayer’s entrance breach. Her hand goes to her hip, and she looks exhausted… weak… vulnerable. “So, how ’bout it, Fear? Wanna try again for me? Those hungers, can you just…” She trails off, her face dropping, as Fear rises.

The hunger in its stomach demands its tithe. Ravenous madness starts to creep along the edges of its vision.

And it charges.

Alabastra darts out of the way of its wild, dagger-clawed attack. She slides to one side from its attempt and says, “Woah, hey! Good! Be! Good!”

It grabs at the sides of its head, greasy fingertips digging through the its mussed locks. No! It… it doesn’t want to hurt her. It can’t have only part of her. It stalls itself long enough for Alabastra to tackle it to the ground. It’s pinned by the weight of her, her legs wide over its torso, and it struggles only briefly as she holds its hands to the floor above its head.

“Stop it… stop!”, she admonishes it like a misbehaving cat. Her silver-gold hair falls down the side of her face, tickly at the sides of its cheeks.

Fear stares up at her, the urges gone again, for now. It can only look up, with its lower lip in an uncontrolled quiver. It could stay like this forever.

“There we go. Therrre we go. Good. Good. There’s a good—” She shrugs to one side, eyes darting for a moment. “Gonna go out on a limb here— girl?”

Girl?! A wild heat stretches out through it, lungs compressed in a wonderous hanging moment. It likes that very, very much. Girl. The wide eyes it stares back at Alabastra with don’t dare blink. It feels like it could fly.

Alabastra nods, an incredulous smirk on her face. “… Girl. Definitely girl.”

It feels so right. Like a piece it didn’t know it was missing. Didn’t know… she was missing. Yes…! It gets a floaty, giddy feeling in her gut, acknowledging herself in such a manner. The bubbling thought rises to the top of its mind and she just has to celebrate, and… and show Alabastra how thankful she is… how devoted it is.

She forces her arms out from Alabastra’s grip, grabs her by the sides of the face, and kisses her. Sloppy and far over-full of tongue, she’s still the greatest thing its ever tasted.

Alabastra lifts her head away, bewildered. Her head tilts to the side, and delight catches a draft across her lips. “Okay?!

Fear has so little memory of anything or anyone, but she is sure this is the greatest moment of her life. An apotheosis. It feels complete. At home. Alive. She wants to be here, only here. Staring up at Alabastra. She isn’t sure what drove a creature such as her to it. Fear has forgot its namesake entire. All she wants now is to be held by her.

She could baptize it with those eyes.

It feels greedy and ravenous for her. Roughly, she kisses her again and again, quick and desperate pecks, and it’s not enough. She needs more of her. Its jaw unhinges in a ripping snap of skin and bone, tearing in seams along the sides of its cheeks, and its extended mouth unfurls to envelop the entire bottom half of Alabastra’s face.

A little squeak of shock leaves Alabastra. When it pulls back and refolds its jaw her huntress is frightened of her. But only for a moment. Then she laughs again.

Fear can’t possibly know what’s so funny, but she laughs too.

And then another sucking pain in her stomach rips from her any semblance of thought. She shakes her head to excise the sudden yearning to tear Alabastra’s throat. Its face collapses into her hands and she lets loose a wail in writhing failure. Nothing is working. Her mandate won’t leave her.

Outside the shack, screaming voices start to demand information, or justice. It isn’t sure.

Alabastra says, “Shit. Alright, ah… fuck, okay. Okay. Listen. We’re gonna… we’re gonna fix this. We’re gonna find a way, alright, Fear?” She tries to nod it head. Through the gaps between her fingers she sees her huntress pull free a small glass vial from a pouch, filled with a blue-gray concoction. “But… but for tonight, I just… I need you to be a good girl and drink this, alright?”

Her quivering limbs reach up, and vile fingers wrap around the potion bottle. Alabastra looks sincere. She wants it to trust her. And how could it not. With a pop, it flicks away the cork stopper, and forces the cold liquid down her throat. It burns like shards of ice as it goes.

Fear is grabbed by the sides of her face, a hair on her cheek brushed away with a shaking thumb. The bottle in its mitt shatters as weakness bids its arm to drop. And Alabastra locks eyes with her and says, “You did so good, Fear.”

Will it… wake again…?

Alabastra doesn’t seem to know how to answer that. “I… I hope so.” Then her head shakes. “No, no. You will.”

With banishing strength, Fear wraps a hand around Alabastra’s wrist. “DON’T… please don’t give up on it…”

Her gaze goes glassy, but tempers with sheer will. “Never.”

“It… wants to be real.”

I'd just like to acknowledge that Alabastra is having the weirdest fucking day.

Thank you so very much for reading. Perhaps consider the patreon if you'd like to know what happens next!

Next update is (1-37) antidote; on Sunday, October 13th.

(1-35) philter

Content Warnings

Discussion of magical compulsion
Self-loathing
References to suicide
Discussion of queerphobia
References to sex
Angry mobs

“Well that is a rather fascinatin’ theory”, says Antitia Robeno.

We stand in her office, having just explained Alabastra’s wild conjecture. It is bizarre—some part of me feels like I’m here for the first time, though I know objectively I’m not. I’m seeing it with new eyes, letting myself grow curious and fascinated at all the little details I glossed over before. The rounded glowing crystals in the ceiling where lightbulbs should be—is that arcryst? The draconic form of that paperweight, it looks like it’s made of some strange glowing shale, in a design unlike any human cultures I know of. And the odd bends and turns of the furniture, impractical and overly-ornamental to point of near uselessness, curved and strange and so very much not in the utilitarian style I’m used to.

While the magics of the Faewild naturally piqued my curiosity as a youth, the entirely too-silly whimsy of it all felt no less than wholly unapproachable to me, even as a child.

I think the Gods might have forgotten to put the mirth in me.

But seeing these little vestiges of Fae culture, it no longer feels so storybook. Instead there’s something almost occult to the faeries. Mythic and eerie, like they fundamentally don’t quite belong here. A certain vastness to their existence, not just unnatural, but wholly supernatural, more real, an overabundance bursting forth from their very souls.

It’s clear in none more than Antitia Robeno herself. Though I picked up hints of it before, it seems so obvious to me now that she has shrunk herself down, on a transcendental level. It’s as if she’s an actress, stepped into the world of the theatre, to interact with us mere characters within.

And now I’m feeling yet more inadequate. This is a true talent of mine, it seems.

She continues, “You’re suggestin’ we, what, deliver positive affirmations to our transformed, until they get their muzzles back on?”

Alabastra is at a loss of words for a moment, before she shrugs and says, “Yeah, pretty much?”

Antitia’s burning white irises drill a hole through Alabastra. Then she sighs, practically falling onto her desk. “I suppose we’ll give it a shot, honey.”

I add in, “Trust me, I am feeling no more confident in this hypothesis than you are.”

Then the fae woman stares in my direction for a moment, and I feel very suddenly like I’ve done something wrong. “Oh, feelin’ chatty today are we?” Ah. I suppose I didn’t engage in much conversation that wasn’t strictly business when I was here before. The fae tilts her head, struck curious. Much like how I saw her office, it’s like she’s seeing me anew as well. Then her interest collapses into a knowing grin. “Huh. I see…”

“See… what?”

She saunters closer, sashaying around me as she takes a long drag of her cigarette. “Ain’t got the stink of that artifact on ya no more. That devious little bugger ain’t cloudin’ things.” Right. She’d said before she could sense it. Then a little chuckle escapes her, as she continues to peel me apart with her gaze. “Ah, and now it’s all fittin’ together.”

Watch or no, I’m not exactly comfortable with this woman reading me in such a way. Though I am curious about something else. “Did you… know? About the person inside of it?”

Person?!”, Faylie interjects. Oh, right. I must have forgotten to divulge that little tidbit as well. Gods, we still have so much to talk about.

If Antitia Robeno did in fact know the sordid details all along, she doesn’t say. instead she continues on with her own thought. “It’s a swell thing you ditched it, honey. Though, you do got me a little worried about who might have it now.”

The rogue steps forward again. “Well, speakin’ of—If you wouldn’t mind we’d like that tracker back.”

Antitia smirks, letting a beat hang in the air. Then she walks back behind the desk, reaching into a drawer. The red-gemmed stone amulet glows once more, casting her face in her own shadow. “Well, I suppose you earned it…”, her words drift, “But before I do—I need one more thing.” She looks to her niece.

Her niece—yet another thing I want to ask after. Faylie says, “I mean, you never needed to do the pact stuff to get me to agree, Auntie, so, shoot!” Faylie is perhaps a touch too glib about having been pressganged by her own, well, clearly not flesh and blood, but aunt all the same.

“I need ya to promise that wherever this little doohickey leads ya, ya ain’t gonna do somethin’ stupid. You’ll take every precaution. Can you do that, Faylie dear, and spare your poor Auntie the heart attack for once?”

The faun trots forward and gives Antitia a large hug. “I knew you cared!” That was in doubt?!

Antitia rolls her eyes, pats Faylie on the back, and throws Alabastra the tracking amulet.

She spools it around her hand and looks within the gem, concentrating a moment. “Okay. I think it’s… north? And just a little bit down.”

I tilt my eyes over my glasses. “Down?”

“Here, see for yourself.” She tosses me the pendant.

The strange piece of jewelry in my hand is ugly and carved from granite, like it’s a makeshift design for the gem within; a particularly dwarven solution, I’d think. Whoever put this together for Cozzo had no regard for form beyond function. I stare into the red gem, and feel a pulling sensation, like momentum even though I’m standing, sending me northbound. Far, but not so far it’s out of the city. Back in the direction of the heights, only not high enough to be in the district itself. She’s taken the amulet somewhere underneath the Augustene Hill. At least, for now; we should keep regular tabs on if that changes.

I pass the amulet back to Alabastra, and the shifting miasma of the Other Side sparks a curious thought. “I am astounded it functions from here”, I say.

Antitia says, “Well, I’ll let ya ponder that little wrinkle yourself.” She sits and leans into her seat, reclining back, and setting her gaze on me. “Now, honey, let’s talk about your debt.”

Ah, right. I’ve spent the last several days with that albatross around my neck; it was the only thing I cared about. My debt, and my hatred. Like a knife at my neck, constantly ready to split me open by taking the watch from me. But now that The Timekeeper is gone, I find I only barely care about it. “I suppose our business is done, then?”

She tilts her head down. “It could be… but I’m thinkin’ we hold on to our little contract just a touch longer.”

Though I’m not longer as frightened of the consequences as before, I’m still not exactly a fan of being under a magical compulsion. “I would prefer we did not.”

“Why? You’re gonna do exactly what I’d ask ya to do anyways, aren’t’cha? Take the fight to this Serrone woman?” Her hands fold over the desk. And her next words feel off. Like they’re coming from somewhere deeper, older, stranger. “Why not hold on to our deal, huh? Mayhaps when things are lookin’ hazy, rememberin’ our contract is just what keeps ya goin’.”

There’s something more to this. Something she isn’t saying—perhaps can’t say. “For motivation’s sake, you mean?”

She doesn’t answer. Only smiles.

Fae and their word games. She’s plotting something. Who knows what, but I do know that getting in the way of a faerie’s scheme is only likely to end with you as its target.

Some part of me wonders if this was all part of her plan, in some way. I’m still not clear on how much of the future she can see, how much is set in stone for her to read at all, and I think it exceptionally likely that I’ll never know. But it would be quite the con, to have led me on a string all this time, put me down as a board piece on some great game, knowing I would lose the watch anyways. Perhaps that was their real payback.

The way she phrases this wrinkle doesn’t seem like a setup, though. At least, not one with my leg in the trap. She’s not playing this trick on me, I don’t think—she’s asking me to buy in.

And didn’t I want things to not make sense anymore? “Very well. So long as you don’t use it to compel me any further.”

She laughs. “Very well, indeed. Though, if you’d like to get in on that dancin’ gig voluntarily you let me know, honey.”

My shoulders shrink in. “I would turn more customers away than I would attract.”

She sticks out a hip. “That wasn’t a no.” I swallow a hard lump in my throat. She turns to Alabastra. “And, hells, I know you said you weren’t lookin’ for employment, but you do make a damn fine ratcatcher.”

The rogue turns on a dime, saying over her shoulder, “You’ll have to catch me a lot more desperate than that, Singsong.”

She leans back in the chair again, smoking out of the end of her cigarette holder. The otherworldly glare of her eyes softens for a moment, and though it’s always a folly to assume a fae is being genuine, I could almost let myself believe her when she says, “Don’t be a stranger, now.”

* * *

Though Alabastra briefly protests that she’d like if we could stop in for a drink, I do still have the setting sun to worry about again. If the urges are affecting people in The Other Side, than I’m no safer here than the real world, only here it’s impossible to tell when the sun is coming down to begin with. I wish I had a watch—a real, normal watch that told the time and nothing else.

I speak up, “Do the rest of you still have any Subduant on you?” I’d used up my spare vials at Serrone’s manor the other day, and there are serious concerns in the immediate if they don’t.

Faylie nods, pulling a syringe of the familiar gray-blue liquid from her bag. “Gotcha covered!”

Then an imminent attack is unlikely. They’re safe for now, at least.

Though I’m still having issues reconciling their safeguarding of information, and still have thoughts about the argument that sparked the last few days of torment, I can at least confirm to myself one thing—I care about their safety. I threw away the most powerful magical artifact I’ve ever known to exist for just that—it would be absurd to continue to claim otherwise. Whatever form our relationship continues to take, if we even still have one at all once this is over, I do at least want them alive and well. I need them to live well.

As for the rest? I still need to consider.

In the meantime, there are still reparations to be made. As we exit the supply store front, I’m reminded of a conversation that took place here last. I turn to Tegan. “I… want to apologize for my rudeness earlier, to you, in specific, Tegan. I was exceptionally uncharitable—and after you’d been so uncompromising in assisting me, no less.”

The knight looks at me, brows knit, but her tail betrays her delight. She lightly socks me in the shoulder. “It’s fine, Moodie.” The she falters. “I, uh. Wish we figured it out earlier.” That’s hardly their fault. I do not exactly make it easy to discern when I’m out of sorts. I’m not sure I’ve even been in-sorts.

I continue, “And I apologize for nearly abandoning you after the theater. And for brushing you off at the temple when you were clearly in distress. And—”

She waves her hands out. “H-hey, you don’t need to apologize for every little thing!”

“I am liable to, regardless.” I rub at the bicep of my arm where she tapped me. The three crowd closer to me, out of the way of the strange pedestrians of the Other Side’s streets. “I…” I’m not sure where I’m going next.

Curse my atrocious abilities in apologies. I’ve never once given one and felt less guilty at the other end. The horribly ungrateful way in which I’ve acted crawls up my spine, and feeling sorry only burrows it deeper. I need a shower. No. I need something deeper than water can scrub. A new approach?

Perhaps leaning into honesty is enough. “I am glad that we’re all still here—as it hasn’t been a sure thing. I apologize that I didn’t make that gratitude clear earlier.” I look to them one-by-one. Tegan looks proud that her knightly valor has some distant dull echo in my words. I only barely catch the look on Faylie’s face, as instead she’s barreled into my side again, squeezing me too tight, like I might slip away if she doesn’t.

And Alabastra’s emerald glare is lifting. She’s clearly enjoying this, with her saccharine proclivities. There’s something deeper to her stare, too, that I can’t quite place. “Moodie… it really was worth it.” She throws her arms wide, gesturing all around her. “It was always worth it. Even when you hated us—hated yourself. I’ll never not be grateful you’re still here.”

The feeling’s gone too soon, of course. I back away, reminded of our argument. In that room, in the weeks before—hells, for a long, long time before that, to Lainey, or even earlier—I’d been so convinced that I deserved oblivion. Now, my mind is in two places at once. I can recognize that thought as a false conviction—not objective truth, but born of the same place that my watch-wrought contempt crawled from. Yet that recognition doesn’t quite extend to belief. I can see the thorn in my palm now, but I can’t quite pull it free.

Of course I don’t say any of that. “A-and, I… apologize again for last night—”

“Moodie.” Alabastra crosses her arms, as if to scold me. But then she sighs, looking down, struck guilty. “And… look. I know I said it before, while you were stuck, but just so it’s clear—I’m sorry, too, about what went down. Gettin’ us into that mess, lying, pushing you. Not being there earlier.”

Now that I have space to consider what she’s actually saying, I realize I don’t quite understand why she feels she could have helped sooner. My happiness is hardly Alabastra’s responsibility. I think back to that night, at the Gilded Gazelle in Firvus Heights, what she’d said to me outside my motel room. That she wanted to meet whoever I’d end up being at the other side of this. That she didn’t want to see me drown. And that she—

My cheeks go rouge. Surely at least some of what she said was hyperbolic.

She continues, “And I did mean it, what I said on the wheel ride. You don’t have to forgive me. Don’t want you to even say it unless you actually do. You make your choices.”

My initial instinct is to forgive her immediately. I suppose that half-proves her point, in some way. But there’s still enough done to each other, on both sides, that it doesn’t feel so simple. My thoughts are still complicated, tangled over her choices, over what occurred at the Carlivain, at so much before and since. And I’m finding it difficult to know how much I should factor in the watch—that version of myself it created. I’m at an impasse. A reflection scattered over running water.

“I… I don’t know if I can yet”, I say. The instinctive hurt in her eyes nearly breaks my train of thought, but she promised me honesty. I can only give that in return. “I believe I need some space. And time. To think on it. Alone.”

A cleansing breath fills her, in and out again. “Okay. That’s fair.”

“But.” All three pick up again at my addendum. “I would like to try. And besides, we still have this investigation to finish. Just give me tonight, to mull it all over.” Though, not like I’ll be mulling much over once the sun is down. A metaphorical tonight, I suppose.

No matter how many times Alabastra Camin has burned her smile into my mind, I never can stop bracing against it. It’s like a battering ram. “Can do. We’ll swing by tomorrow.” She turns to her girlfriends. “In the meantime, we’ll put our nose to the grindstone. Check in with Kansis. Maybe we find someone we can try and talk back from the edge.”

Ever the optimist. In truth, despite the mawkish sentiment we’ve shared since the festival, it’s difficult to not believe us all doomed. We are aiming ourselves squarely at the Lupine Party now. There’s not a fraction of room for error.

Tegan says, “W-wait. Not saying you can’t go, Moodie, but are you sure you should be alone right now? And, uh— not just in, like, that way, but, y’know, the thing at the festival. And there’s still people after you. And you’ve got your hungers.”

Alabastra adds with an angry cross-snap, “Fuckin’ Vail. Never did find out what happened to him after the theater.” Right. So caught in my moping, I nearly forgot about that. “Know you wanna clear your head, but at least one of us should go with you. For safety’s sake.”

That’s a fair compromise.

My feelings on Alabastra are still twisted by the lies and my still-recovering thoughts. I hurt Tegan one too many times in my state, and would too readily slip into self-flagellation…

I sigh. Faylie is already rocking back and forth on her hooves, hands behind her back, clearly seeing the way the wind is blowing.

“… Fine”, I deadpan in her direction.

The faun lifts one finger into the air, other hand on her hip, striking an excited pose. “Dream team!”, she shouts.

“More like nightmare…” They all stare at me a moment. “That… was a joke.”

Alabastra steps forward. “‘Preciate the spirit.” She pulls us all in for another of their shockingly common group hugs. I still go limp as a noodle within it, but they don’t seem to mind. Alabastra and Tegan back away, joined side-by-side. “Right. Be careful, you two. Keep ’em safe, Bug. Drink your potion on time, Moods.”

I roll my eyes. “Break a leg.”

She shoots me another of her absurd finger gun motions. And the two walk away. I catch just the beginning of the conversation Alabastra strikes up with her partner as they do. “So, think you could wolf out whenever you want, now? Like Thassalia and Forrest?”

Tegan’s tail wags harder for a moment. “Uh. Oh. Gosh.” And they disappear beyond the crowd.

Forrest… Hmm.

* * *

We pass the necromancer’s shop on our way out of the Other Side, and my gait slows. I consider abandoning this little line of thought, but I don’t want to fall back into denying my curiosity, wherever it leads. I look behind us at the sign and say to Faylie, “I will just be a moment. Wait out here?”

The faun looks up, curious. “Ooo, you’re gonna talk to Forrest? Sure thing—just tell him I still wanna do readings for each other—but if he even thinks about putting his claws on my deck when he might shred them he…” She trails off at my unamused glower. “Actually, I’ll… I’ll just tell him later.”

I follow the roll of my eyes in a turn, and head up the steps into his Emporium of Mystic Attunement.

The interior is as I remember it—the occult shop with strange baubles littering the space. The familiar scent of burning lavender fills my nostrils, with an after-hint of too much charcoal. The amateur is burning his incense too hot. Unprofessional, really.

He stands slouched over the counter, and the second he looks up at me, the growl that curls his ursine lips leaves me without doubts of his dangerous nature. “What? Here to insult my trade again…? I thought I made it clear you weren’t welcome back here.”

“This will just be a moment”, I say, even-keeled enough to sound apologetic without having to mean it. I am still working on extending my empathy back out beyond my circle of three. When it comes to individual people and interactions such as this, it does take some amount of practice. Until I can get there again, it’s better to not be belligerent, at least. “I only want to ask you a question.”

His claws tip-tap against the glass. “Fine…” I’ve never seen a bear pout before.

I gather up what strength I can muster. “Do… do dhampirs have souls?”

The scowl on his face drops into surprise, then curiosity, then satisfaction. He readjusts the glasses at the tip of his snout and smiles out of the side of his face. “Ah… That would explain it…”

One shaky, furious breath leaves my lips, and I turn and leave without another word. The door closes behind me as I stomp hard against the ethereal stonework. I keep my face as blank as I can.

Faylie seems concerned. “What was that about?”

“Nothing.”

It hardly matters, anyways. A pointless thing to care about, let alone hope for. I already knew that much, at least. I don’t even try to downplay or explain away the possibility—he’s almost certainly right.

But evidently a lack of a soul does not stop me from moving. So that’s what I keep doing.

The faun stares up a moment, unsubtle in her worries, but doesn’t say anything else.

Then we pass through the foggy dome of the Other Side. The world feels like it shifts, as if briefly turned upside-down before righting itself again in a total circle, as reality itself rushes through us.

We’re back in Marble City proper, and the sun is starting to hang low. We’ve still another hour or so at least, thankfully. I’d hate for Faylie to have to drag my sleeping body through the streets.

Chatterbox that she is, it doesn’t take her long to strike up another conversation. “So… what were we talking about last, just the two of us?”

I don’t care to recall the specifics. It was in the theater, I believe. Best we keep this lighthearted instead, for both our sakes. “Likely something of a magical nature.”

She claps her hands together, excitedly. “Ooo, hells yes!” Without delay, Faylie launches into another ramble-session. “So, I’ve been thinking a lot about how my family uses these cards, and about other types of bardic magic, and I’ve always wondered—what if I start combining them, like in a proper spread? Maybe I could do some way more interesting stuff!”

“That sounds like it would be wildly taxing. You’d be preforming the equivalent of some exceptionally complex magic, if you didn’t start producing unique effects entirely.” And this is Faylie. Everything she does is unique. “After exhausting yourself yesterday, I’d think you’d want to go back to basics.”

“No way! Always gotta stay ahead of the curve!” She shadow boxes a moment, though her form is terrible. “And, y’know, if we’re probably all gonna die soon anyways, I might as well, right? I gotta lightning round my bucket list!”

Ridiculous creature. Though, it is an interesting theory. If her magic runs on her own imagination, then what’s stopping it from being as limitless as she is?

Though that does remind me of a question I never got to ask. “You said before that the typical methods of casting, the ones that rely on forcibly changing the world, are more effective when channeling emotions that motivate evolution.”

“Mhm! We mentioned ambition and anger, but there’s lots of others you could use, too!”

“Then I’m curious—which is the most impactful?”

She laughs. “Oh, that’s easy.” She trots ahead of me. “It’s love, silly!”

Love?” That seems far too saccharine. Simple. Twee, even. Almost certainly a Faylie-esque exaggeration. “How so?”

Faylie sticks her hands out wide in a mimic of Alabastra. “It practically dares you to change!”

* * *

In the vanishing daylight of this untenably eventful day, the exterior of 492 West Mayflower Drive never looked more like a tomb. Dark and foreboding, with the shopfront still boarded up, the home that has served as little more than this hermit’s cavern of exile has been left unattended for longer gaps of time in this past week than it has in years. The slate-gray building is shouldered on its left side by a more squat and wide ruddy-maroon flat. I believe that was a tailor’s shop when I moved in, but now it’s the home of a relatively young couple, seemingly out and away on business more days than not. To the other side, a taller tenement building stacked with dozens of apartments stretches back to the other side of the block, apace of my abode with a tiny alley as a buffer, barely wide enough for a person. And to the shop’s back, an abandoned haberdashery. It was once rumored to be haunted by the neighborhood children—they were only one building off.

The cold and empty lack of light from my flat seems all the more eerie on this, Devil’s Night, especially—a holiday for haunting and creeping and revelry in the macabre. ‘Bromley’s Apothecary‘ may as well be a decoration, no different from the tacky little paper mâché skeletons hung from my neighbors’ windows. It’s all fun and games for everyone else.

I approach my apple-green door, fishing for my keys, but the second they’re out of my pocket another burning twinge of hunger crushes me like a crumpled can. Gods, was my throat always this dry? When I regain control of my senses I realize I dropped my keys on the ground.

Faylie’s already clopping over to pick them up, but on instinct I bend down to retrieve them anyways, at the same time that she’s standing back to her height, and—

Thwack.

Her antler thumps me in the middle of the forehead. I stumble backwards, holding my head against the place she’s knocked it.

Agh“, I seethe.

“Oops! Sorry, Moodie!”, she says with a guilty little smile on her face.

Though it does hurt, I’m of no mind to grouse about it. In fact, I can’t stop the little laugh that leaves me. “It’s fine.” Then I straighten myself out, coughing into one hand. No need to get carried away.

She could light the depths of the oceans, the way she brightens. Then giddily, she unlocks the door. I flip the lights as we go, and lead her upstairs. I slide my satchel somewhere towards my office. I’ll clean up later.

Already I’m folding with guilt at what occurred between us last night. Sending them away like that, not even showing remorse that they were out of house and home. Which reminds me.

“I am sorry that you were evicted.” Though I’m saying sorry in a more general sense, even this feels like it is my fault in a roundabout way. If I’d never started attacking in the first place, they could have paid their rent instead of worrying about their own survival.

Faylie hops up on a stool beside my kitchen counter. “Eh. It happens all the time—we were gonna get kicked out of that place before the year was over, anyways.” She scratches her cheek, contemplative. And then her stomach rumbles. “Oh. ‘Scuse me.”

That does somewhat betray their current straits. “If you’re hungry, I can make you something.”

She smiles, and claps to herself. “Ooo, okay! Taking requests?”

My core spins a spiderweb of hunger pains through its own corridors. “I’m not going to eat anyways, so, go ahead.”

“Then can you make those pancakes again?”

Endlessly ridiculous. “That’s not quite a dinner food, but, why not?” I step into my kitchen, and say over my cooking prep, “So, then, are you going to be able to find a new living situation soon? What about your finances?”

An awkwardness strikes her, and she squirms in her seat. Faylie shrugs. “I’m sure Allie has some sort of plan for that.” She’s so quick to abdicate responsibility; clearly not a fan of this sort of conversation.

I don’t mean to upset her, but I cannot help but worry. “And your belongings? When is this auction that she mentioned taking place?”

“Um. Two days?” Clearly I fail to hide my own distress at that as she follows up, “But, don’t worry about us, Moodie! We’ll figure it out. We have each other—that’s enough!”

In my experience, togetherness and love do not put food on the table. I mentally resolve to revisit this in the unlikely scenario in which we survive the coming few days at all. In the meantime, I don’t have it in me to continue to dampen her optimism.

After all, they do have each other. That should count for something, even if not monetarily. Even if it’s only to the trio of lovers. And that thought sparks another, as I start to mix the dry ingredients in a bowl.

But, agh, I shoo it away before the foolish question can leave my throat.

“What?”, she asks.

Of course she noticed. Gods I’m transparent. “I… had a thought— a-a question, but… I don’t believe I should ask it.” She’s staring with big, wide eyes at me. Pleading. Pushover. “It’s of a personal nature. I don’t feel as though I have the right to ask those of you, anymore.” Or ever, in fact.

“Um… why?”

I reach into a carton and crack a single white egg into the mixture. “I was horrible to you. You have every right to refuse me any amount of familiarity.”

Her hands fold in her lap, contemplating her next words like a strategist. “Well”, she says, “That’s stupid.”

“But—”

“Yeah, okay, you were a real jerk. And it sucked. A lot. But, like, if you shut down about it then how does that help anything?”

‘Help anything’. As if she’s implying that there’s a future where I’m still in their lives at all, to be helped. She’s truly offering out that hand again. Just like that. “I… How are you forgiving me so easily?”

“Well, don’t get me wrong, we were pretty angry with you by the end of all that…” She lets out a nervous laugh. “But, it wouldn’t have hurt so much if we didn’t care in the first place. So, y’know, it’s not that it’s easy, but that we want to.”

That makes even less sense. Perhaps I should simply give up on trying to understand these three.

“Fine”, I sigh, mixing the pancake batter in circles. I return to that previous thought. I’d only just learned they were in a relationship shortly before everything fell apart between us, so I’d never gotten to ask about it. “Again, do tell me if I’ve overstepped my bounds, but… the three of you. How did that happen?”

Now her spirits are well and truly picked up again. “Well, Tegan and Allie had a sort of like, complicated thing going for a while. They both had some stuff to work out. Especially Tegan, but, that’s kinda their stuff to talk about.” She starts to circle her index fingers around each other in loops. “I was sorta on the periphery for a while? I mean, I slept with both of them, like, plenty of times, but, it wasn’t ever really serious.”

I am a little taken aback by her bluntness, admittedly. It’s not that I am a prude necessarily I just—

Actually. I cannot think of a single reason why I do not count as prudish. I’ve had exactly one paramour and I’ve been actively repressing my thoughts of her for five years, I’m dense as can be, and even the mention of the concept of sex feels like ice water on my skin. Though I can hardly fault her for shocking me—I did ask.

She continues, “But then, over time we kept getting closer? Especially once we moved in together, and eventually we kinda just… fell into this? Accidentally? Like— ‘Oops! Guess we’re doin’ this now’!” I nearly interrupt at the revelation that they moved in together before they were even technically partners, but she’s talking too fast. “And then one day a couple years ago we just sorta cleared the air. Y’know, made things official-official! Officially!

“And, before you ask, we did think about telling other people, but… it just didn’t seem like a very good idea. I mean, we had no clue if you’d see us different, and, well no offense, but… you humans are really weird about love and sex and gender and stuff.”

I wasn’t going to ask, but I likely would have thought to, at least. That’s a reasonable enough explanation, though it does sting a touch. I haven’t exactly made myself a bastion of open honesty and available compassion; it wouldn’t have been a leap to think I harbored ill opinions on the matter, even with Alabastra’s circumstances taken into account. Though I’d never feel entitled to know about their relationship, I’m surprisingly glad to have been told anyways. There’s a genuine lightness, almost an honor in being trusted with this.

And I desperately tamper the small, unbecoming buzz of jealousy that follows those thoughts, as I pour the pancake batter onto the middle of the hot skillet. That sugary sweet scent fills the air, and I find myself grateful she didn’t ask for something with meat in it. Grateful, too, for the opportunity to do something for her. This, too, feels like its own sort of honor, in a strange way. If nothing else, perhaps I’ll make cooking for them a more regular occasion.

“You know, not all human cultures are so reserved”, I say. “Anily is especially repressed. I’m not sure why you chose it—Caskia’s egalitarianism would have suited you better. Or Rivola, or the Enderin Isles, if you would have just settled for tolerance—even Skjöldr would have been better.”

“True”, she says, “But then I wouldn’t have met you three!”

Strange that she’d include me in that. “I suppose so.”

“Plus, at least you’re not Stottin!”

“Thank the Gods for that.” And as I’m about to start looking for a spatula and ask Faylie why it was she chose Anily in the first place—

A sudden chill crawls up my back. There’s a strange noise outside.

“Do you… hear that?”, I ask.

Faylie shakes her head.

No surprise that she doesn’t when I do—my hearing has always been annoyingly fine-tuned. It sounds like rumbling, in the far distance. As if some great beast lumbers through the streets. I wait a moment, to pick up the finer details. It gets louder, a little more clear, and I realize it’s not one colossal footfall, but many. Dozens of figures, discordant and beating into the brickwork of the street.

Then there’s shouting.

I switch off the burner and put everything down, sliding out of the kitchen. At my still-broken upstairs window, my breathing starts to get tighter, winding into sharpening organs as my mind starts to spin worst cases. My fingers wrap around the cloth of the curtain, and I peel it back inch-by-inch. I almost don’t dare look.

Below us, a crowd of people, a dozen or two, march west to east, coming down Mayflower Drive. At first I believe it to be a Devil’s Night parade of some sort, but there are no costumes. There is no mirth-making. These people are of the poor and bedraggled sort, and they carry lanterns and—

And weapons. Makeshift weapons, or real ones—swords and spears and shovels and stakes. An angry mob, crawled right out of the history books. My vision turns and twists and tunnels; the world feels like it’s spinning.

Because at the mob’s head, a familiar red-skinned fiendling looks up, locks eyes with me, and Vail the monster hunter points a sword at my shop.

I close the curtain and lay myself flat against the wall, gripping my chest against my beating heart. Faylie looks to me wide-eyed. And I say, “We have a problem.”

GET A JOB. STAY AWAY FROM THEM.

Uh, I- I mean, uh. Thanks for reading.

Next update is (1-36) witch's ash; on Tuesday, October 8th.

(1-34) thyme

Content Warnings

Intrusive thoughts
Immense self-loathing
Suicidal ideation
Gender dysphoria
Discussion of religious trauma
Discussion of allegorical conversion therapy
Discussion of fascist conspiracy theories

It’s too bright.

It is not supposed to be here. The sun shines too brilliant and its tiny corner of shadow will not protect it from the unrelenting dayglow. Fear is on a floor of stone brick, and there is too much sound and light. It doesn’t know what is happening—it cannot think. It cannot move. It is exhausted down to the bone, like it has been through war.

With quivering limbs, it tries and fails to pull itself from the ground. As slight as it can sliver its eyes to shield the shining sunlight, it attempts to see against the blinding haze. A figure, that it hopes beyond hope is familiar, stands over a railing; an arc of wood that could be a bow, or perhaps the partially eclipsed sun, buttressed against a silhouette arm.

A bizarre and squawking blob of movement flocks around the figure, screeching its discordant birdsong against their ear. Then it dashes away, disappearing against the light.

Fear raises a shaking hand off the ground toward the figure, attempts to say something. Anything. A desperate plea for some absolution of its confusion. But they do not notice it, distracted by something below.

It’s too weak. This is the wrong time. It can’t… it needs

It doesn’t know what it needs.

With a flop of its skull against the cragged brick, its body goes slack, and it drifts back to unconsciousness.

* * *

I think I blacked out. I can’t tell for sure. I don’t know what’s real.

My world is a sea of pain, and red hunger. The gnawing starvation’s return is so, so much worse than I ever imagined it might be. It cores out my insides like a burrowing animal, creating an emptiness I cannot bear. I feel like I’m going mad, like that sucking void at my center is all there ever was.

I only realize I’ve been screaming when I stop. My vocal chords are shot; run ragged and ripped. I can’t think straight. All I can do is swim in that fathomless ocean of madness. Of the sick thoughts I invited upon myself, to eviscerate, disembowel, pulverize, so I might drink of liquified organs. This is torment incarnate, and the universe no longer grants me the mercy of an unconscious reprieve.

I’ve torn myself apart in my recklessness. I feel like the shattered pieces of myself. I feel sundered. I feel sick. It’s all too real and raw and I just want to shut it all out again, like my brain is firing off every sense at once. I pull at my own hair and curl onto the floor. If there is anything happening around me I am too broken to tell.

The deep and angry ache within me pulsates like a cancerous second heartbeat. I try to find some meaning in its rhythm. Some last bastion of purpose, pattern-seeking animal that I am. Is it in time with me? Am I following it? Is it growing or shrinking or waning or waxing? Am I even still here? Did it kill me?

Did I deserve it?

Did the watch pick me because it knew I would fall to ruin without it? Did she ever imagine I might throw it away in such a manner that I couldn’t get it back? If I laid here and died would I have ever mattered?

For a while I do just that. Lay here, waiting. With the last gasps of my will I shut myself down, pulling myself inward. Assessing my form, piece by piece, pulled apart, switched off, a machine in crisis hitting the emergency stop. And I break. And then I just lay here. I lay here and rot, hoping it finally comes, that cold yearning in my stomach my only companion.

There’s no telling how long I wait. Five minutes? A century? It doesn’t feel like it would matter anymore. But slowly, my senses start to return, blinking on again whether I want them to or not. I hear talking. Voices familiar to me. Of course they are. They’re the only ones that it could possibly be.

Alabastra drones and warbles.

Faylie chirps through the molasses of my mind.

Tegan’s bassy timbre drums along in my ear.

And oddly enough, it’s the CAW of a raven that bursts the bubble of sound. Makes it all real again. The unbelievable sensation that paradoxically drives me to believe this is not some hazy illusion. I open my eyes.

The blurred forms of Tegan, Faylie, and Alabastra stand above me in the tower belfry. No. Not standing. They’re sitting beside me, as I lay across the floor. Closer to eye-level. Almost equal.

Alabastra catches my eye. “H-hey…!” Her voice trembles with relief, a light and breathy laugh. “You’re back with us!”

My fractured mind has no capacity for language. I can only barely even interpret her words, let alone respond. I only stare on.

She tilts her head. “Well. Mostly, anyways.”

Faylie scooches closer across the stonework, hand hovering over me. She looks back to Alabastra, asking something with her eyes. The half-elf shakes her head in response, and Faylie pulls back. “Are they… gonna be alright?” The faun sounds terrified. I can’t begin to reckon with that.

Alabastra’s brows knit, and she nods. “Yeah. No doubt in my mind. Just a little patience.” Then she turns to her side. Paella swoops onto her shoulders, pecking and croaking. “Any sign of her, Pae?”

It squawks once.

“North, huh? Well, you made the right call gettin’ out before she spotted ya. Good job.” At that, the little black bird darts its head, twitching this way and that, and starts to strut around on the rogue’s shoulder. Almost proud. Were I not so distant, perhaps I’d feel some way about that. Beside me, Tegan rolls her shoulders, almost in a relent, perhaps over some long-made wager or argument settled, but says nothing.

Ever one to cut in with an anecdote, Faylie interjects, “We lost the jerk-pines in the park before coming here. They probably took off when they saw their angel or whatever flying around.”

Kneading a comforting thumb into the faun’s shoulder, Alabastra nods her head. “Well, glad ya shook ’em. Thanks for keepin’ ’em off me.” She turns to the larger of her girlfriends. “And Thassalia?”

Tegan sighs. “Sables dragged her off. I dunno if in, like, an arrest, or, uh. Something else. I’m… not really sure what to do about that.”

“Not sure there is much to do about it, Dusty. Not yet. But we’re gettin’ closer.” Despite the dour situation, Alabastra sounds confident. She brushes a lock of hair behind her ear and issues, “Sounds like we might just have a motive, if I ain’t wrong. Fucking Lupines.”

Faylie bemoans, “I can’t believe they let her talk all that garbage.”

A breeze of autumn wind whips through the top of the tower. Beyond this vicinity, I hear crowds shuffling in the far distance. And the biting cold of the stone floor on my skin grows more apparent, as touch is returned to me. The hungers rock another wave of pain through my center, but they don’t shut me down like they had before.

It’s like an old friend, really.

“She was a real piece of work, that’s for damn sure”, says Alabastra. Then she smiles, fond and confident, and a genuine little laugh spills from her lips. “Holy shit… I just kicked a fascist in the face.”

Over Faylie’s giggling, Tegan is less jovial. She says, “And almost died. I saw you dangling off the tower in the distance and I—” The knight seems unable to speak her next words into being. They only arrest a canine whimper from her, as she stares into Alabastra’s eyes.

Without warning, the rogue pulls the others into a hug. They sit there like that for a moment, embracing each other. This close, I can almost imagine their love like a fireplace, a hearth I can feel the glow from, even if I can’t touch it.

Then she pulls away. “She scrammed after she got the watch. Guess she got what she wanted.”

The watch… “It’s gone…”

The others turn with a shock to me, as I’ve let loose the words falling from my shook-apart mind.

“It’s gone… I threw it away…” My voice sound wild and scratchy, stretched from a torn larynx, and feels far from me, pulled from elsewhere, like an ethereal sort of echo of myself. It doesn’t feel like me. It never felt like me, I realize. That’s not a thought I’d ever have let myself acknowledge before. But my dividing walls are gone. I feel open and empty; the fences are smashed, and the beasts are out to roam. I can’t dam away my thoughts like this. Now they flow freely in a flooding river of consciousness. “What have I done… what the fuck am I going to do?!”

I find no answers in their faces.

Despite the aching soreness, my body feels like it’s ready to work again. I lift an arm, placing its gangly paw on the ground and force the torso into a seated position. I pull the legs close to the chest, feeling childish for the gesture, but also like I cannot possibly care how I look right now.

They look at me like they would a kicked dog. Alabastra says, “We’ll figure it out. We’ll… we’ll get it back, or, find somethin’ else, or—”

“Why?!” That question haunts me as unflinchingly as my hungers. Not matter how many times I hear an answer, I never feel any closer to sense. ‘Why?‘ Is it purse stubbornness, outright refusal to obey the natural order of things, to assist me even when I categorically, unequivocally do not deserve it? Never mind the danger they put themselves in. I can only assume at this point that they’re adrenaline junkies, getting high off the rush of throwing themselves afore the speed train car of disaster that is knowing me. “Why are you still here?”

They could still just leave me up here to rot. Perform the sensible act of removing themselves from this sorry scene. Perhaps, even, finally do the noble thing and throw me from this tower.

But I already know they won’t and it drives me mad not comprehending why. I don’t know if there’s an answer they can give that will make it congeal, force the puzzle pieces together and finally give me the full picture. And I certainly can’t do it myself either; I wouldn’t know how if I wanted to. Instead I’m left with all the tools and ingredients, but no manual. I’m being asked to be brave—to name it. And I am a craven thing.

Some part of that truth must dawn on the half-elf, because she doesn’t even bother answering. Instead she strikes deeper. “We’re not goin’ anywhere. You’re just gonna have to get used to that.” She turns to the others. “Right, girls?”

Faylie nods. “It would be weird to abandon you now after all of that. I mean it would also be kinda funny—but no, I think we’re pretty much locked in, now.”

The knight is more contemplative. Those new ears of hers fold in, as she lets a nervous smile through the gates of her stoicism. “I gave you my word that I have your back, Bromley. You know what that means.”

I shake my head. “But I’ve… I’ve been terrible to you!” My hands run through my hair as I remember the past two days with fresh eyes. Biting remarks and hatred and such spiteful lacks of empathy. I wanted them to hurt. My voice goes haunted and choked. “Oh, Gods, I’ve been so terrible to you! I’m terrible… I’m terrible—I’m sorry—I’m grotesque—I’m sorry—” My face buries into the crooks of my arms, folding inward over my knees. My open and exposed core feels marginally less-so if I cover it physically.

A hand squeezes my shoulder. Alabastra holds me in comfort, a small and stable port in an endless churning sea. I look up. “It’s okay”, she says.

I feel my face desperately attempt to shed tears, though none come out, and I croak, “No. It’s not. I was awful. I…” My head swims in murky guilt as I remember the previous day. “I turned you away last night! Did you… did you find somewhere safe to stay?!”

Alabastra relaxes, like she’s finally gotten a splinter out. She looks to the others, giving a satisfied nod, and I’m not sure why. “Yeah. We did. Stopped by the Palace of the Sun. Kansis took us in.” Then she scratches the back of her neck. “Not exactly a long-term thing, but it wasn’t the streets.”

We’ve both been there before. Gods, we both have—and I almost subjected her to that again. That’s unforgivable. Burning hot shame crushes my chest. Never mind what I’m certain are Tegan’s feelings on the matter; she was clearly in distress yesterday at the temple and I—

Tegan! No pain strikes me when I have the thought, so I venture to ask. “Tegan… you’re… a werewolf?!”

Backed away from one another again, Tegan looks down, shy. “Uh. Y-yeah. It’s, uh… We can talk about it later… I’m still kinda surprised that you didn’t ask yesterday?”

I start to run my hands down my shoulders, feeling itchy and wrong. “I wanted to, but I… I couldn’t even be curious about things. It was— was like I was… stuck. Every time I wanted a change it didn’t approve of, that took me out of that awful headspace, I—” Though the watch is gone, there’s a brief run of phantom pain over my mind, from the reminder alone. The horrible pit of thorns has left me with more mental scars than I can count. And they nearly made me do something I could never take back. “I can’t believe I almost… I almost…”

That imagined future felt so clear in that moment. I’d be gone by now, whisked away by that woman. And Alabastra Camin would be dead on the pavement. Instead she’s staring at me, here and now, flesh and blood, breathing and smiling and starting to cry. And she pulls me in for a hug. I collapse into her, nowhere near strong enough to fight the need for this. I need this. Faylie and Tegan join in, and all four of us share the weight of each other.

It’s a fleeting comfort. Everything’s been left so muddled in the wake. A thousand contradictory feelings tangle into a morass. I start to ramble, shaking in their triangle grasp, “I… I hated you. I’m not sure I still don’t, I… fuck, it’s all still confusing.” How am I ever going to gain their forgiveness after all of it? Certainly not by deserving it, yet I don’t think I could stand to continue without it. “I’m… I’m sorry”, I reiterate again, desperate.

“Hey, don’t beat yourself up about it, alright?”, Alabastra swoops back in. “It was the watch’s fault, not yours. Puttin’ those thoughts in your head.”

I shake my head. They need to understand. “No. It didn’t. I… really did think those things. Feel that way. I hated you. That came from me.” The others wince, but listen. I have their full attention. “All it did was… make it so nothing could change that. No new information, no new feelings. It wanted me paralyzed. But… but that hatred was mine.”

With the watch gone, and my feelings freed from that terrible moment in their flat, I don’t want them to hate me nearly as much as I did, but they certainly still have the right to. Perhaps the obligation to, after hearing the horrid truth. I want nothing more than to see them continue to defy all logic, but I don’t dare expect it.

Alabastra leans forward, and conviction takes her. She grabs me by the shoulders. “You are more than your worst moments.” She huffs, disturbed by a sudden thought. “Gods, I almost can’t imagine a worse thing to do to someone. To take ’em at their lowest and… keep ’em there.”

I don’t know that I have it in me to tell her that I deserved it. I don’t even know if I believe that anymore. I don’t know that I believe anything. I feel a true tabula rasa, empty. There’s no guiding light within me. I need a north star.

And she always did shine brightest.

Alabastra stands. “Let’s put a pin in this—we should get off this tower.” She looks down. “You good to move?”

That is an excellent question. There is, after all, the pain shooting down my leg that has not stopped this entire time. I quickly down another healing potion, feel it stich my split vocal chords as it goes, and hope that it’s enough to return ambulation to the fold. The wobbly leg is solid enough on first test, and like a long-slumbering thing of death, I rise from what might have been my tomb. The ankle stumbles out beneath me, but Tegan and Faylie are quick to catch me. Tegan pats me on the shoulder, and Faylie tuns to look up at me, beaming wide. Ridiculous, unbelievable, impossible creatures, these three. How did I ever think I’d be rid of them?

I look to our leader. The guilt of the last several days weighs undeniably heavy on my heart. There is so much that needs to be corrected. But there’s one thing I need to say now, before all the rest.

“Alabastra. Use your Insight. Just for a moment.”

Her head tilts, but she nods. “Okay?”

There’s not a shred of venom in those eyes. “Of course you’re not shameful.”

And the forest of her irises turn glassy, and she breaks into little laughs again. She pulls me into another hug. Into the crook of my neck she says, “Welcome back to your life.”

* * *

I could still do without the bird, but I cannot exactly expect everything to change at once.

She flies above us in circles, crying out as we walk through afternoon streets. Perhaps she’d be a disturbance to the civilians, were these roads not currently eerie in there emptiness. It is Devil’s Night, I suppose. Ill omens like her and I can nearly blend in this time of year.

We’d briefly searched the emptying parklands for some sign of the event organizers, lingering Partisans or Sables, or even Lyla or Thassalia, but there were no signs we could locate. The approaching police bells convinced Alabastra to call off the search. We’d elected not to take the skyway for the trip back. With the emptying crowd, the stations are most assuredly still crowded to the Hells and back.

So now we just walk down Marble City streets. The skyscrapers of Nivannen eventually give way to the tenements of The Reds, glass and steel falling to brick and grime. My shaky leg is still an awkward hindrance to my walk, but it’s nothing compared to the storm in my head.

I feel bare. Not numb like before, that sleepwalking state of blankness I covered myself in. But shattered. Broken open. Exposed. Like the whole world’s eyes are on me at once. Like a burned-out home. Instead of feeling nothing, I’m stuck feeling everything. The numbness was almost preferable, even if I could hardly function by the end. All of my misdeeds and hate-fueled thoughts and desperate attempts to bend and break my shape into something less obvious. Such as—

“Oh, Gods“, I stop in the street and say aloud, to no one in particular. “I miss my hair.” My hand broaches my shorter locks. Only barely down to my shoulder now, it hasn’t been this short in years. My one lifeline of self-comfort, and I dispensed with it in some impulsive attempt at order. The lack of weight on my head is practically haunting. I feel incomplete. More incomplete. What have I done to myself?

Alabastra looks me over, mouth pulled into a tight line. “Hey, you still got more than enough! It still looks alright!” She puts a hand to her hip. “In fact, do a little trimmin’ here and there, maybe getcha some bangs—you’d be right in the style.”

My arms cross. Exactly which style isn’t lost on me. “It would… hardly suit me”, is all I can muster in defense. Admittedly, my barriers have fallen so far, I’m liable to acquiesce to this. Perhaps when we’re not on the clock.

“You kiddin’? It’ll look great on you…” She trails off, considering for a moment. “Oscar…” There’s an upward lilt. It’s almost a question.

I find myself staring from the beach at an endless swim through the ocean of traits I hate about myself. It’s too much to bear—I need some other distraction, a life raft. I need relief. “I have something to confess.” The others look to me with rapt consideration. “I… I truly, deeply loathe that name.”

She could say she knew it all along. Of course she did. She could say she called it, that she told me so. Hold it over me like another of her little jokes.

It means the world that she doesn’t. “Okay. Then… to whom do we speak?”, she asks. Then her smile grows a little too wide as she adds, “Muhnsker?” Of course, she wouldn’t be her if she didn’t insert some stupid wisecrack.

I can’t pretend it doesn’t lift my spirits a touch.

But it is a fair question. If I’m not that name, then, who am I? Am I feeling especially ridiculous? “Um. Just. Just use the nickname. Refer to me as M-Moodie. I suppose. For now.” Evidently not. Still, even that feels like an unfathomable thing to have said. Only a week ago I’d have thrown myself from a tower for that comment.

“Sure thing, Moodie.”

Her nickname doesn’t make me bristle as it once had. Perhaps because it’s not technically a nickname at all, at the moment. For all intents and purposes, it is my name. At least for now. I’d almost call it an acceptable placeholder, but ‘placeholder’ implies a future, which would mean having to think about the future at all. That is something I am still in no mind to do.

“If anything”, I say as we start walking again, “It is perhaps actually appropriate, now. More appropriate.” I cannot deny that I am feeling again—too much. My mood does, in fact, feel liable to shift on the wind.

Alabastra looks like she’s going to say something, stops herself… and then goes ahead and says it anyways. “It was kinda evergreen.”

“Shut up”, I say, not even trying to suppress the chuckle that carries it.

It is bizarre how easy that was, after agonizing so long over my name. A pain that’s followed me like a long shadow, growing worse and worse with each passing year—and it’s over, just like that. I feel as if I’ve cheated, somehow.

We get walking again, and as we do, the events of the past few days cram inside of my mind in a chaotic tangle. Now that I’m free of the watch, each and all are demanding attention and reevaluation. They surge and intertwine in threaded memory. I’m not sure where to start. From the beginning? Or work backwards from the end?

No, I know. The end. The most pressing matters should come first.

Matters like Serrone. “Lyla… I should inform you of what she told me.”

The rogue looks over her shoulder as she walks. “She had your measure. What was that about?” There’s a deep anger resonating within her. Not at me, but at the mention of the socialite. Of course, she’s everything Alabastra would hate in someone—a rich Lupine, selling out other women, hurting people for profit and hatred, and immune to her Insight to boot.

As I have the thought, I realize that’s the point where the watch’s poisoned perspective would have twisted my feelings into more opportunities to hate her. I took every chance to do so, and only tore myself apart for it. Regardless of how I feel about her after all of this is over, The Timekeeper made me obsessed. I’ve only been separated from it a short while, and I already know I never want to be that way again.

I refocus on the question she asked. “I’m still not entirely sure. But she was aware of my condition. And that I’m not the only one, but that my case is unique. That I was liable to act in bloodlust. She claimed to want to cure me of it.” I pull inside of myself, still uneasy with the implication of everything she alluded to. “She seemed to think I was somehow responsible for this.”

The three look on in confusion. “What?”, Faylie says. “I mean… you’re not, right?”

My shoulders shrug. “How should I know?” In truth, it’s as good a theory as any.

Alabastra says, “You’re not.”

At this stage, we’d be arguing over far-off theories, at best. “She didn’t seem convinced of that, either, for the record. She also mentioned that we are… connected, somehow, her and I. That it was the Gods doing, putting her on some path, with me as the antagonistic figure at the other end.” Her statements were a little hard to follow at times. Like she was constantly rewriting the truth in her head. “And… she even implied that we’d met before.” More than met, in fact; that I’d done something, though whether to her or someone else, I’m not sure. It’s not impossible that she was bluffing, or had me confused with someone else. But it would track. I’ll just tentatively add it to the pile of my mistakes.

Faylie stares a moment. “Okay, you’ve got some weird stuff going on.”

You are one to talk.”

The faun sputters. “Okay, that’s different, Moodie.” Despite her protestations, she’s smiling. She’s nearly never not, but there’s something about it. Almost nostalgic. “So then, you don’t remember meeting her, ever?”

“N-not…”

Tegan adds, “Maybe something to do with you being a dhampir? Something when you were young?”

“I don’t know!”, I say a little too loud. My eyes dart. I didn’t mean to startle them. Dammit. “How could I possibly know any of that? It’s not as if I had an altogether normal childhood.” And my own words strike myself deeper than I meant to dig. I fail to say anything to follow up, just left in huffing in exasperation.

Alabastra walks back toward me, and cups a hand around my shoulder. “Hey… who cares? Alright, don’t feel shame for havin’ a few gaps—Gods know I got plenty. If someone says that ain’t ‘normal’? Motherfuck normal.”

My downcast gaze follows up the trail of her arm, and I pull myself up from any spiral this would have sent me down. I don’t have it in me to disagree. Best I just bring us back to the subject at hand. “A-anyways, she— Lyla… whatever interest she had in me was swiftly replaced when she realized I had the watch.” And suddenly I’m reminded all over again. The watch really is gone. After everything we went through to get it, after being so convinced it would see me drift into forever.

I’m not immortal anymore. I don’t even know what to do with that. How am I meant to think about a future I can do nothing but dread?

“That thing wouldn’t be good for anyone, Moodie, but it was a match made in the Hells for you.” The rogue seems to have read the distress on me. Not from her Insight, of course. I think I believe her, now, when she says she didn’t break that promise. Upon further consideration, she has started to seem genuinely remorseful that she’d used it on me all these years. She continues, “You were right to get rid of it.”

A bitter sort of resignation takes me. “And you were right. Again. The Lupines never wanted it because it was a cure—it was far more than that. If it could even be said to have been a cure at all.” My hands palm around the outside of my glasses. “And I practically handed it to her on a silver platter.” I can only hope that I haven’t doomed the city. That hardly even feels like catastrophizing.

She looks behind her, issuing Tegan forward. The knight ambles over, and she drapes her other arm around her girlfriend, bringing us into a huddle. “Listen up, the both of you. We are going to stop them. Watch or no, my thoughts haven’t changed a bit. There’s nothing they can throw at us that we can’t handle. And there ain’t a chance I’m lettin’ those fascist nutjobs get away with talkin’ about my favorite people like that.”

Faylie speaks up from the side, “Hey! What am I, chopped liver?”

Venison does sound enticing…

I wrench the thought away with clenched teeth. Right. I’ll have to readjust to those.

“This is for our monsters, Bug. Grow some dragon wings if ya wanna get in on this.”

Though I think it likely that the Lupines would have some strange and bigoted taxonomical answer to the question of where fae lie in that distinction, there are more pressing matters. I look to Tegan. “I understand if you are not ready, but I feel it’s imperative that you explain.” I try not to let any acidity poison my words; I’m not owed a thing after how I’ve treated them, but part of me is still rather upset that I wasn’t trusted with this.

Evidently I failed on that front, because Tegan is already on an apologetic backfoot. “Uh, yeah, I’m. We’re— I’m sorry we didn’t tell you earlier.”

I huff. We may as well get to the heart of this matter first, since we’re on it. I turn to Alabastra. “Why did you keep so much from me? That you knew about my vampirism, your Insight, your relationship, this. Did you truly have such a need for secrecy? Was it about me?” Though I suppose I’ve proven their point, in a way, if it was.

Alabastra delivers a reflexive, “We had good reason on this one.” Then she trails off, doubtful of her own words. “Though, I guess we thought we had good reasons for all of ’em. It’s not like we sat down one day and decided ‘Let’s lie to Moodie as often as we can‘, it’s just… I guess when you take a step back and look at it, it does kinda look that way, huh? It all comin’ out back-to-back like this really puts it in perspective.”

The rogue seems unsure of herself. And in a strange way, it makes a sort of sense. She mentioned she lives in lies. Breathes them in and out, swims in that space, and sees straight through them. Being able to peer other’s truth intuitively may very well have made her abysmal at asking for it. And by extension, divulging it.

She continues, “If I had to put one solid reason behind all of it, I guess it’s that… it’s a dangerous life, the adventurin’ gig. You get so used to only being able to really trust the people closest to you. Secrets come with the territory. Not… not too different from the family, really.” Her own comparison seems to upset her, as she stares into the middle-distance for a moment. “The more you know, the harder it is to walk away. From the business. From people.”

Then she was keeping that door open for me. I don’t quite appreciate the gesture the way I’m sure she hopes, but it hardly matters anyways—that door is shut behind me now regardless of how I feel. And as far as her secret-keeping goes… “I’m still not entirely sure I forgive you, but I at least believe you weren’t being malicious.”

“I’ll take that.” Alabastra stands a little straighter. “And for the record, I think we’re fresh out of secrets. Least as far as I can remember.”

Faylie says, “Or at least, we’ll definitely give you the full dish if they haven’t come up and they become relevant again!”

“Full honesty”, Alabastra concurs. “You’re part of the team. If you wanna be, that is.”

I don’t have nearly the capacity to ponder that question. One thing at a time. My eyes cast over the knight again. “Then, what was the reason for this secret?”

Tegan takes a moment to gather her words, and the darkness behind her eyes makes it clear at once that this is not a pleasant topic of conversation for her. She always was cagey about her past, but now it seems to creep from her as if a daydreaming nightmare. The words don’t pass through her lips, and she looks to her girlfriends for help.

Alabastra swoops in, “If it makes ya feel better, Moodie, we only found out a few weeks ago.” She motions between herself and Faylie. I raise a brow at that. Tegan managed to keep a secret of that magnitude? For years? From Alabastra?

Tegan?!

And finally the knight explains, “I didn’t tell you because I was, uh, really hoping I wouldn’t have to tell anyone else. It didn’t seem like it would end up mattering—until the theater yesterday. That was only the second time I’ve ever, y’know… done that.”

Huh. “Then this lycanthropy business—it’s new for you?”

She sighs, pulled far and away from herself by my question. “No. Kinda? I don’t know.” Her head shakes. “I mean I’ve technically always been uh, one of those, but—it’s, it’s a long story. One I didn’t, uh— couldn’t get into.”

I look around at the empty street we’ve been walking down. “And… now?” Not that I mean to push her…

The knight scratches the back of her neck in a self-comforting gesture. “I, uh. Short version is, I was raised in a… I guess a priory? Like, they made us read The Tributines back to front every day, uh. And me and my sisters had to wear those awful dresses. And we prayed. All the time. To all the Gods, but, Lunara especially. And, uh. Well, my family, and a few of the other families were— were werewolves.

“My folks lived in Drywater before the Shard Plains were annexed, uh. They were… encouraged by the government to join a convent to stay out of the public eye, and the moon Goddess’ was the best fit, I guess.”

Though the uncomfortable history she touches on twists my heart, werewolves following the Goddess of the moon isn’t so outlandish, I suppose. “Then you were born a lycanthrope?”

She winces in a familiar pain. We’re more alike than I knew… Then she nods. “It doesn’t start manifesting until you’re like… 13? But, way before it did for me, uh. Things changed. The priors decided. Uh. They… they said…” Tegan starts to look lost in her own story, tripping on herself. Once more she looks to Alabastra for help.

She answers the call. “Plague changed things. I mean, Anily never did treat werewolves kindly—you’d think we would, since we consider wolves so sacred.”

“We do have a tendency to put them on everything, yes…”, I deadpan.

“Instead we always been weird about ’em. But after the plague swept through, it only got worse.”

Tegan’s regathered herself. “They told us that our— that it wouldn’t be tolerated anymore. That they had a cure. It was… it…” Her hands start to shake. Alabastra and Faylie are quick to console her.

Though she gives the others thankful smiles, she still looks a touch lost. I’ve never been entirely competent at this sort of thing. I always seem to choose the wrong words. But seeing that forlorn, er, puppy-dog look on her face, the folds of her canine ears—I have to try. “There’s no need to be specific”, I say. Then, I remember their own little adage that they save for situations like this. “We don’t have to continue, if you don’t wish to.”

It seems for once I chose correctly, as all three beam wide back at me. What’s that old expression? The good copy, and the great steal?

The knight swallows down her insecurities. “I guess, long story short, they told me the… curse was gone. That I would never transform like that.”

“Then this talk of a cure…”, I wonder aloud. If similar cultural attitudes did indeed drive Tegan’s childhood trauma and this current ordeal, then perhaps similar methods do, as well.

She shudders. “Y-yeah. It hasn’t been, uh. Easy. To hear.”

Yet, she’s been taking it all on the chin. Either she’s not let the depths of her discomfort show, or I’ve been blind to it. All this time, I’ve been speaking about my vampirism in such fatalistic terms, not even realizing that it might brush against Tegan’s discomfort. And, while it’s still certainly true for myself, I can’t imagine her condition being nearly so innately grim. More than anything, I wish she’d told me for that reason alone—that I might avoid making her distressed.

To think, the watch kept me so uncurious about this fascinating paladin, so uncaring about her disposition. She’s carried that bravery like a banner, so stalwart I hadn’t even realized it was there. Gods, what a fool I’ve been.

She continues, “Anyways, I left the— the church, uh. For a lot of reasons. That being, y’know, one of them. And then I came here.” She chuckles to herself, uplifted by a less harrowing memory. “It wasn’t actually supposed to be a long-term thing. Marble City, I mean. But, then…”

Alabastra waves her hand. “I happened.” She does have a tendency to happen to people, yes.

Tegan smiles back at her partner. “And I guess after a while it kinda just… faded into the background. I didn’t really even think about it anymore. That’s… at least why I didn’t tell these two. It just stopped mattering. Or, at least, I thought.”

I say, “I’m still surprised it didn’t come up.”

The rogue cracks back, “Believe it or not, when we’re not in crisis mode we are capable of being tactful.” Then she leans back a touch. “We got our cries out about it that first week, then we got down to brass tacks.”

“Then why not tell me? After it started, I mean.”

The knight wrings her hands nervously. “I was still hoping that it would just… go away. That I wouldn’t have to talk about it. It’s not… safe, being a werewolf in Anily. Especially not anymore.”

My eyes scan the ground. I nearly object that it’s hardly safe for any of us, Faylie and Alabastra included, for different reasons. But, that wouldn’t be fair to her.

She looks almost shameful when she adds, “I… wanted to hide.”

Then I cast that gaze up with crossed arms, looking at her ears. “But not anymore?”

“Not anymore. I’m so sick of hiding. We—” She stops, borrows some of her girlfriend’s determination, and her gaze redoubles on me. “Moodie, we shouldn’t have to.”

Lyla’s speech rings in my ears. And the past week of being revealed that my own secret was never quite-so is still too bitter to swallow down so easily. “At least you had the choice to hide. Evidently, I never did.” I don’t mean to hurt her with this, and I hope I do not. But I cannot help being a pessimist. “And look at you now. You’re outright proud.”

Alabastra says, “It’s still fucked that the Lupines took that choice from her.”

Is that what they did? That’s still speculation.” I keep my voice as even as I can. This is about more than just my petty grievances. “It doesn’t quite make sense, does it? Why would they talk about curing an affliction they caused? If you’re right, wouldn’t they want to force us underground, and not expose us?”

Tegan speaks up, impassioned. “They want us gone! Whether that means we’re so out in the open we’re hunted for it, or forced into hiding, or so beaten down we accept their ‘cure’, or we’re pushed out of MC.” She’s getting flustered, in fact. “It’s like we can’t fucking win.”

Faylie adds in a small voice, “That feels like why we really didn’t tell you much… People like that make it hard to trust.”

Though I see their point, the pragmatist in me can’t shake this. “It might have still been useful in our investigation to know this earlier.”

Alabastra shakes her head. “I don’t think it would have made a difference, Moods. We already told ya there were others, and we didn’t understand why it was happening any more than you did.” Then she grimaces. “But… ah, shit. I’m makin’ excuses again. Sorry.”

Although I feel ridiculous for it, I can’t help but stare a moment. “Are you… apologizing for something… unprompted?”

Now it’s the half-elf’s turn to roll her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Okay. Laugh it up. I deserve it.” She motions down the street. “Let’s keep movin’, yea?”

Absurd woman. Whatever my thoughts on their secret-keeping, we’ve reached an impasse. I don’t have it in me to hate them for it, though I’m not sure yet whether that will translate to trust.

The only thing that might get us there is continuing to share what we know. I turn back to Tegan as we continue our trek. “So then, the first time you transformed…”

The knight nods. “When all this started. Same night it did for you.” She all but visibly casts her mind back to the beginning of this month. “I felt those urges. Uh. Wolfed out. Then these two talked me down from the edge, and I came back.”

They keep mentioning they talked her down. “You didn’t think to try the same trick on me? When I… attacked?”

The faun says, “We actually did! But…”

“You weren’t exactly in a listenin’ mood”, Alabastra concurs.

Of course. It seem I’m always making things difficult. I look between the three of them. “And you don’t have any idea what exactly was said that brought Tegan from the brink?”

Faylie says as she kicks a can down the road, “We kind of said a lot of stuff. I mean, there was funny stories, and times we cried, and memories, and we said a lot of cheesy stuff about how much we loved each other and that everything was okay, and—”

Tegan adds, “At some point it kinda just… went away. I stopped listening to it.”

“It was, honestly, a real fuckin’ emotional night, Moodie”, Alabastra concludes. “And it’s not like we wrote down what we said. I barely remember half of it.”

I try to find some pattern—it could be an emotional connection was all that was necessary, but Antitia seemed to indicate otherwise. I just can’t think of how words alone could possibly halt the urges. “And, you haven’t felt them since? They didn’t return once they were gone? Why?”

The knight shakes her head.

Alabastra explains, “Honestly, Moodie, we had no fuckin’ clue. We thought it was a one-time thing… until you. And a few other rumors, like that dwarf girl in Stilton. It all seemed random at the time. We couldn’t figure out how it ended for Tegan, or why your case was so different.” Her arms cross. “Even when we kept lookin’ into it, nothin’ came up that made it make any damn sense. Instead we found the watch, and… I thought more answers would come from there.”

“Instead it seems we’re right back where we started”, I mumble.

“Well I wouldn’t say that.” And the rogue starts to get one of those smiles on her face again. The kind that tells me she has some inane notion crocked up in that skull. “After the thing with the theater, and after all three of us got to talkin’ last night, and definitely after today, some ideas been bouncin’ around the ol’ noggin, and I think I’ve got a theory.”

I groan audibly.

“No, no, I’m serious!” Her hand motions start to grow erratic, as she paces circles around us. “Thassalia and Lyla. What’d they have in common?”

Faylie says, “They’re both ladies that sold out to a party that just sees them as baby-machines?”

“Well, yes, but—”

I sigh, “They both wielded some amount of holy magic, though, Lyla seemed far more proficient at it.”

“Also not that—but good catch!”

Tegan stammers, “They’re both, uh-de-eh, um. Puh- uh, just. Never mind. Just never mind.” She covers her face with her hands, tail wagging shamefully.

“All true observations, but not quite what I’m gettin’ at”, says Alabastra, despite the fact that Tegan didn’t really say anything at all. She waits a beat before elaborating, “My Insight! I couldn’t detect if they were lying—which means there were lies to detect! Why else would they need to block it?” She says that like it’s some massive, obvious revelation.

Despite my erstwhile state, I remain the way I am. “That seems like an immense leap of logic.”

“When have I been wrong?”

I stare.

She bites her cheek. “I mean— Look. Follow the trail with that assumption. If they’ve got some kinda power that has to deal with truths and lies, then that could be where all this is comin’ from. The whole basis of how they’re transformin’ people! They’re just… puttin’ magic lies in people’s heads! Tellin’ that poor dragon girl she’s gotta hoard, tellin’ Tegan she’s an animal, tellin’ you that you’re hungry when you’re not! The rest of it, the storm spell and the speeches, it’s just flash! Smoke and mirrors!” Alabastra takes a breath, wide smile on her face. “It really could be that simple!”

Although my first impulse is to snark, I let myself consider the implication for a moment. If she’s right, and it is a big if, and this is all so simple as a lie, can I really afford to not at least attempt to follow through?

I delve into the hungers, feeling that gnawing in my stomach. The aching longing, that all-consuming need for blood. And I try to imagine it all a falsehood. Just some thought put into my head, no different from the watch. To imagine that I don’t truly need blood at all—I’d be perfectly fine without it at the moment, thank you very much.

The hunger slams another dull pain into my side, and I fold over. Nope.

Still recollecting myself, I cast my gaze back up to Alabastra. “It seems your little theory is insubstantial.”

Indignant, she motions behind her. “Well, it worked for Tegan— I think. Worked so well, in fact, that the urges didn’t even come back! Both times! I mean, maybe all it takes is havin’ a good sense of self about ya! Just… try!”

“I just did!”

“Try harder!” She crosses her arms, staring. Not angry, but concerned. Like she’s annoyed I’m not taking my medicine. How the tables have turned.

Although I still hardly see the point, I try to dig deeper. Not just pushing down the urges, but asserting some will over them. I am not truly hungry. These urges are a lie. I am. Not. Hungry!

I look up again, and GODS what I wouldn’t give to sink my fangs into her neck.

Dammit!

“It isn’t. Working!”, I seethe into the ground, not able to meet her eyes after that thought. Employing my old tricks, I reconstruct a few of my own mental walls, and force the urges inside. Then I stand tall once more. “Are you still so sure you know what you’re talking about?”

Her eyes roll. “I said it was a theory! Plus, there are…” She sighs. “Extenuatingcircumstances…” I don’t even have it in my to pretend to not know what she’s talking about. My shoulders fold in. I am doing my utmost to ignore the elephant in the room, if it would just stop stepping into my line of sight. Thank the Gods, she changes the subject, “And! We already knew your case was different!”

“Nobody else was having blackouts like you…”, says Faylie.

“Nobody else got as violent as you”, says Tegan.

“And nobody else got shadow magic like you”, concludes Alabastra. “And all that shit Lyla said? It’s all startin’ to point somewhere, isn’t it. I mean, so we haven’t nailed down your case yet, but it feels like we’re gettin’ closer, right?”

My eyes roll, but she isn’t entirely wrong. She’s earned the benefit of the doubt enough to at least consider her words. If she is right about lies, then she has a shortcut. “Alabastra, if it will help you the disprove this ridiculous theory, then—in the unfortunate scenario in which I attack again, I give you permission to use your Insight on me.” Then I add in a mumble, “Though, hopefully such an opportunity will not arise.”

Alabastra tilts her head, but whatever question is on her lips doesn’t leave them. Instead she says, “Can do.” She spits off in rapid-succession, “Though, pro’ly easier ways to test it, first. We can get on that tonight.”

“In the meantime, we should also look into Lyla Serrone more. Anything that might give us the upper hand.” The others are staring at me as if I’ve grown a second head. I suppose that’s only fair; that may be the first time I’ve taken charge in— Well. Ever. “Yes, I know. I am surprised as you, believe me.” Absurd though it seems, I may at last have found some level of motivation. Even if it is fueled by spite.

Lyla Serrone started this mess. I would have been content to live the rest of my likely short years eking out a pittance from my shopfront, not harming a soul but myself, playing the warden evermore. Instead, if Alabastra is right, then she has turned me against myself. Let me loose upon the world. And in the process, she nearly took one of the only three people I truly can’t lose. Though, that is yet another thought all on its own I’m not nearly in the right mind to unpack.

There’s only one concrete idea I can possibly form in this still-floating state—I’ll be damned if she beats us again.

The rogue smiles. “You got dibs on the next head-kick.”

“I may just take you up on that. But first we’ll have to catch up to her.”

“Ah, she won’t be easy to find, though.”

I stare at her. “Yes she will?”

With a laugh she says, “What? You wanna head back up to the heights? Camp outside her house or somethin’?” Towering over me as she does, she leans to get closer. “You are gettin’ bold.”

“N-no? We’re heading back to the Other Side.”

Now she looks confused. “Right, for your debt?” The blonde stares a moment longer, then realization strikes her all at once. She goes wide-eyed, and shakes me by the shoulders. “For Cozzo’s tracker!”

I’ll be damned. “Did I get there before you?” Despite myself, I can’t help but smile at that.

She stares a moment longer, then turns in a huff. “Shut up, Moodie…”, she says, stifling her own self-snicker. She circles her finger in the air as she goes, and above us, Paella squawks and turns northward. Then the rogue catches up to stand beside her girlfriends.

They all drift ahead of me, walking down the street once more. And very, very briefly, I just stop.

I stop, and I stare from a distance at these three ridiculous, irregularly brilliant, dangerous, and madly in-love women. Faylie hops up on Tegan’s back, who spools an arm around Alabastra, who gives Faylie a quick peck on the cheek.

With everything that’s happened, my walls are torn apart. There’s nothing stopping me from reckoning with the thought I had poisoned myself with earlier. And though I’m still not quite sure what it means, I can no longer deny it—I desperately want what they have.

But that’s a pointless little dream born of my new lease on life. No reason to get carried away, losing myself to wishes and whys. I’ve just been given my mind back, in all its fractured, blood-starved imperfection. I won’t throw it away again so quickly, lost in that labyrinth of want.

So I shake my head and keep walking.

And we're back to our regularly scheduled programming.

Still a ways to go, but I am so, immensely glad I finally get to start showing you my favorite part of this story. Thank you for reading.

Next update is (1-35) philter; on Thursday, October 3rd.

(1-33) catalyst

Content Warnings

Overt and blatant fascist rhetoric
Extreme xenophobia / bigotry
Paranoia / fascist conspiracy theories
Kidnapping (technically)
References to allegorical conversion therapy
Violence

The crowds flock to the amphitheater, now filling the seats in curiosity. Towards the front, the gathered faithful of the Lupine Party chant and jeer, shouting their slogans and waving their signs as if this were a rally and not a festival. A familiar woman in a modest white dress and a drooping cloche steps up to the microphone.

And she begins.

My dear friends“, Serrone says, voice full of sickly-sweet authority, a sentimentality that belies her true intent, “To start, I would like to address the rumors surrounding my family. Indeed, yesterday morning, our home was broken into by a gang of thieves—intent on murdering us, or worse. They even took the lives of two of our brave guard in their rampage. While we have not yet identified these vandals, we are working tirelessly with the Sable Guard and the Marble City Police Department to find these killers.

A few in the crowd clap at that. Evidently, Nathaniel Latchet’s part of that whole ordeal hasn’t yet hit the public. Or she feels confident enough to ignore any kidnapping allegations, if they do exist.

Allow me to tell you a story. When I was a little girl, the priests of the Effigial Church of the Dozen-Minus-One revealed something extraordinary to me—I was Blessed. Chosen by the Gods to enact their will. That their infinite wisdom and multitudes shone within me.

Her words start to grip the audience, holding them in place, an almost gravitational pull. Many who had only been casually listening start to lean forward, attentions bewitched by her religious ramblings.

Alabastra looks around, head on a swivel. “Fuck, where are they?”, she mutters under her breath, scanning for her partners. She digs her hands through her coat pockets, rocking on the balls of her feet to try to catch any sight. Then she draws herself back down, and pats me on the shoulder once with the back of her hand. “Think it’s just us, Os.”

I bristle. Great. Already I can feel The Timekeeper pulling on the threads of pain wrapped around my mind to twist my thoughts towards annoyance at that. Now that I know it’s deliberate, it almost seems a petty act. And even that thought only rewards me with a worse pain.

“C’mon”, she says, and begins weaving her way around the crowd, making a long arc toward the back of the stage.

And that light was proof of one thing—that the Gods still favored our nation of Anily. That they had seen the trials we endured, and were moved by our unbreakable human spirits, even in the face of the wars and plagues that ravaged our country.

Rung around the outside of the stage, several redshirted Partisans stand shoulder-to-shoulder, a menacing gang of perhaps a dozen or so. Though they can only block passage so far around the side of the stage, the fact that they do so at all is a concerning sign.

The energy in the crowd shifts, from cautiously curious, to actively celebrating, hooting and hollering. Though not all let themselves be swept in the fervor—more than a few get up and start to leave, uninterested in whatever this rally entails.

Less than I’d hope.

We stood defiant against the storms of spell-sickness sweeping through our streets, against undeath and curses turning brother against brother, against abandonment by our elven so-called allies in their high-floating cities, against hags and liches and dragons, plotting to corrupt our nation, and against the Caskian machine-weapons of war! Because instead, the men of our nation fought back against this evil, and claimed that ancient aegis in magic to save our nation. Our dead and living alike carved for themselves a place in the annals of history, standing with the glorious heroes of old, like Ogden the Brave, or Ser Mikael Swan, or Emperor Bassarus himself!

The woman’s voice, further now, still echoes out over the park. Between this and the actions at her manor, it’s clear she’s the powerhouse between herself and her husband, though whether she’s a true believer is impossible to say.

We continue to maneuver around the line of Partisans. I can still feel their eyes on us. Why use Partisans for defense instead of cops or Sables? Any answer I could think of only brings more concerns.

They defended Anily, and proved themselves the true and deserving heirs of the great Marble Republic, worthy to carry the torch of the greatest empire the world has known! And they proved themselves the heirs to this city, so rich with history, the living soul of our dreams of a great Anily! ‘The central hub from which the spokes of empire stretches its mighty claws! A goliath of metal, indestructible!

She quotes the account of the city’s founding from The Tributines. Even from here, it’s clear the audience enjoyed that one.

We duck around a line of tents, fairgoers that were uninterested in the distant speech still milling about their days, blissful to the political rally unfolding a mere half-block away. Weaving through the tents to break eye contact with security, we move toward the emptier end of Medi Park, absent any festival attractions. Back here, there is only event organizing equipment, crates flung open, and a few stagehands milling about the space, on breaks or moving heavy boxes around.

A few look our way, askance at the intruders in their midst. “Just walk with confidence”, says Alabastra, “They won’t say shit if we look like we belong.”

I do what I can to follow Alabastra’s advice, keeping my head in the air, eyes forward.

And of course, I could not forget the women of our nation. The mothers and wives. For we are the very heart of Anily. Our love and our unswerving duty to our homes and families is the human spirit itself, made manifest. Your silent strength is the foundation of our peace and future.

Alabastra grumbles as we go. “Ugh, Gods, ‘women’s coalition’ my ass. And Mikael Swan had a male lover, you fuckin’ hypocrite…”, she ramble-snarks under her breath, working herself into a rage at the socialite’s words.

“Focus”, I say. She only huffs in response.

Now behind security, we approach the amphitheater from the back.

Yet…“, Lyla’s tone drops from sweet to biting with just that one word. “We cannot let ourselves grow complacent. For despite the victories we won, I am sorry to say that the wars never truly ended. The sickness was never cured. Indeed, we are more sick now than we knew. Your families starve, your working men are denied their dignities and preyed upon by unionists, your governments are captured by fools grown fat and lazy. I see with my own eyes each and every day, the decadence that they waste away within. Too many have forgotten the light of our Luminary Gods, cast aside the lessons of the Effigy, and adopted sickening, radical ideologies.

My blood starts to run cold at the increasingly blatant rhetoric. What’s caused the Lupine party to turn so flagrant? And why is the crowd cheering? I shake my head. It hardly matters. We reach a back door, closed off, as more stagehands watch our movements.

One in particular moves to stop us, standing in front of the door. “H-hey! You can’t be back here!”

Without a second thought, Alabastra produces a 5-dollar note. “This little wolf disagrees.”

The stagehand takes the bribe, looking over the legal tender with a regal canine printed on the front, and says, “Right you are!” He steps away, looking any direction but ours.

They are not prepared—for that storm is returning. And it is heralded by monsters in the dead of night, infiltrating our city. The massacre at the Carlivain Hotel was no accident. My family’s attack was no accident. The cruel and degenerate sow the streets, corrupting our most vulnerable with their curses. Anarchy. Sexual perversion. Lycanthropy. And most disgusting of all—vampirism. They spread their sickness, and it has pooled into the heart of our city. The plague tears itself anew into this world, and those whose call it reaches will annihilate us.

When she says vampirism my breath hitches. Until this started, I was perfectly content to leave well enough alone. I’ve always understood myself to be a monster, but I’ve no intention of spreading it. I doubt I even could. Isn’t it enough I’ve sequestered myself? Especially now, kept from my own hungers at the cost of my vanishingly thin personhood; if they knew such sacrifices, would it even change their minds?

I have to believe they aren’t so irrational.

Still, she speaks like she knows something more. ‘The sickness pools into the heart of our city‘? That almost sounds like it could be taken literally.

Alabastra’s fists clench. She sticks out a furious hand toward the back of the bandshell. “Can you believe this shit?! Why are the organizers just lettin’ her spew fucking garbage?”

I cross my arms. “It hardly matters.” In truth, it would be a waste of time to complain.

“She’s literally telling us why she’s doin’ this shit—read between the lines, Os! She’s behind all of it! Given ’em the poison then sellin’ the cure!” Her hands shoot to her sides in anger. “Someone’s gotta shut her up.”

Of course, always trying to be the damn hero. “That is still wildly speculative and conspiratorial, Alabastra. She could be telling the truth—at least, about this ‘sickness’. Even if her spin is distasteful.” Though, the implications of that, should it be true, are terrifying in their own right. The detective may yet have been right.

Her eyes roll. “These Lupines never tell the truth! She’s behind all of this—she has to be.”

I doubt I’m going to move her from that position. “Even so, we came here to discover what she’s doing, and evidently the answer to that is ‘propaganda’. We didn’t come here to start a protest.”

She stares a moment longer, then gets down on a knee to unlock the door. “Who said anything about a protest…”, she mumbles, picks in hand, and opens the back entrance in a deft motion. Inside is a concrete-floored backstage, with dividing walls and band equipment set up in a small open area past a short, curving hallway. More stagehands mill about, as well as the band members that had been performing before this little speech.

Now inside the auditorium, Lyla’s words bounce off every wall in a haunting echo. “It is, of course, the vampires you should be most concerned about.” I freeze in place for a moment, listening to the speech. “Ever-hungry. Ever-plotting. Wanting nothing more than to frighten us into submission, like cattle. Perhaps you have seen the effects of this plot on your neighbors—they drive the hand.

At least in this moment, I can almost be glad for the watch’s stasis—I’m not sure I want to think on that bit of rhetoric.

A few stagehands turn to march towards us, likely intent on ushering us out the door.

My blood pressure spikes, until I notice a brief shimmer over their forms. From the shorter one on the left, a familiar voice says, “Allie! Oh, thank Gods you got here!”

“Faylie?!”, Alabastra says, relieved and shocked in equal measure.

The stagehand on the right stumbles over her words, “It’s, uh, um…” Tegan, of course.

“It’s a long story!”, Faylie finishes her thought. The two are both disguised under Faylie’s magic, wearing nondescript overalls over simple white shirts, unremarkable faces under identical pulled-bun hairstyles. In fact, the more I look the more obvious it is that the literal only difference between the two is size; a trick to save on her willpower, I’d imagine. She continues, “We, umm, might’ve done something kinda crazy?”

Tegan says, “It’s a lot. Come on.” The two turn and lead us down the hall.

But like any illness, the afflicted are not hopeless. Some may yet be cured, before they are driven to madness. The powers granted to me by the Gods, and even to you, by your sheer spirits and will, allow us to expunge these evils. Correct their sickness.

I think back to what the detective said. He mentioned Thassalia had been cured, but of what, exactly?

“Os!”, Alabastra whisper-shouts. I only barely acknowledge it, having to take a moment to remind myself why I’m here. Right. I follow behind.

The disguised duo lead us to a door down the hall. Faylie turns and says, “Okay, don’t freak out!”

“Not a great start, Bug…”

I would like to introduce to you a young woman by the name of Thassalia Demetrix. Thassalia was an actress, fallen prey to the perversion running rampant through the arts. She was made a lycanthrope, cursed with shark-like features under a full moon. But now…” There’s a pause from the stage. “Where… where is Thassalia?!

The faun opens the door.

Beyond the threshold is a small supply closet, overstocked with stage equipment that threatens to topple over. Several sheet-music stands swing down in a sequential order like pressed piano keys, held up at the last moment by Tegan. Pushing the equipment back into the closet, she quickly ushers us all inside.

The cramped space is lit by a single dismal lightbulb, and is made all the more claustrophobic by the elephant in the room.

Alabastra clicks her tongue. “I see.”

A chair has been pulled into the closet, pressed against the back wall. And tied to that chair, tape over her mouth, Thassalia Demetrix stares bloody murder at us all.

* * *

I turn and start to bang my forehead against the door in frustration. Idiots. Morons. Thickheaded lobotomites . Why.

“Aw, c’mon, Os, it’s not that bad.”

Clowns. Clowns and jesters and fools. Minstrels could not craft a finer folly. Perhaps I should look for the nearest train. “Do you criminals know any other trick besides kidnapping?”

Faylie says, “This, like, barely counts as kidnapping.”

Still pressed against the door, my neck twists like an owl’s to stare at the faun. Thassalia, too is staring at her much the same. At least we agree on one thing.

Tegan adds, “We, uh. We panicked. But this is just, like, temporary.” Outside the door, guards already start to shout for Thassalia. “Uh. Maybe even more temporary than we thought…”

Alabastra turns to the captive actress. Thassalia is dressed modestly, absent any makeup or frills one might expect of a star of the stage. She’d be more at home in a nunnery at the moment; certainly a far cry from the flapper she’d initially seemed to be. And her gaze hardens as it passes over Alabastra.

The rogue says, “Then let’s get this movin’. Ms. Demetrix! I’m gettin’ the sense I’m not any closer to that autograph.” Unsurprisingly, there is no response from the woman who cannot currently speak. Alabastra’s arms cross, and she turns to Faylie. “Take anything off her?”

“Just this”, says Faylie, as she produces from off a shelf a leather-bound tome, with the emblazoned symbol of an eleven-spoked wheel on the front. Tegan flinches, ever-so-slightly.

A copy of The Tributines. She must be quite the religious sort, keeping the good book of the pantheon on her person. And she’d shown this before, at the theater, right before she channeled that spell.

Taking it from Faylie and weighing the scripture in her hand, Alabastra says, “Now, not to be a blasphemer, but… I’ve read better.” The rogue drops the book harshly onto the floor. The actress breathes sharply out of her nose. Then Alabastra reaches into her pack, and pulls free the crystal she’d purloined from the theatre. “Gonna make a wild guess—this yours?”

The panic in Thassalia’s eye is all the answer Alabastra needs. She starts to issue muffled screams from behind the tape. In the highly overcrowded space of the closet, her alarm spreads quickly like the plague to the rest of us. I take a moment to listen out to the hall for any approaching footsteps.

“Hey, no!” Alabastra holds out her hands in a please stop motion. Then in a desperate bid, she raises the crystal above her. “I will vandalize the daylights outta this thing!”

Thassalia stops thrashing about. Clearly this little trinket means something to her.

Alabastra nods. “Alright. Then howsabout we have a conversation. Like regular adults.” I cannot tell if that was joking or hypocrisy. Still holding the crystal above her head in implicit threat of destruction, she reaches forward and peels the tape off Thassalia’s face.

The actress sneers at the pain, before looking up in anger. She doesn’t immediately scream for the guard, at least. “You… you monster-loving freaks!”

“Guilty as charged…?”, Alabastra says with a shrug. Not taking this seriously, again. It’ll be her downfall.

“You’re… you’re the ones behind all of this, aren’t you?!”, says Thassalia. Wait, what?

For once, Alabastra seems as confused as I am. “That was… my line?” Her head tilts. “Gee, you’d think an actress would know not to step on toes like that.”

Despite Alabastra’s incredulity, Thassalia may very well be telling the truth; not that I believe Alabastra herself was some secret mastermind, but just that she believes that. It would seem a terribly large amount of effort to fake that at this juncture.

Thassalia decries, “You stalked me at the theater, took my locking gem, and now you’ve kidnapped me! Mrs. Serrone was right—you really were out to get her. And now you’re here for me!” She’s getting agitated again.

“Barely counts!”, Faylie chirps from the side.

Alabastra crosses her arms, struck with a thought. “Wait, how’d you even get here so fast from the wheel ride?” Ah, right. Time had hardly moved for everyone else. I almost concede that that’s an excellent point, before the headache starts again. Gods, it won’t even let me give her credit

The actress sits a little taller in her chair, nose held high. “What, you monster-lovers still don’t understand magic? We knew people were following me, so we hired a disguise double.” The fact that two of our number are, in fact, disguised seems to pass over her. Or she just hasn’t noticed.

“Huh. Smart.” The rogue leans against one wall, and though her back is to me, I can tell she’s grinning. “Woulda been smarter if you hadn’t told me that. You’re new at this, aren’tcha?”

Dejected, Thassalia shrinks back down. “Mrs. Serrone said the ones doing this would be sneaky wordsmiths. Hmm.”

Tegan says, “We’re the ones trying to stop this!” She huffs, set off by something deeper-seated than just the words the actress has spoken. The tension in this tiny space is stretching beyond limit. “What is that cure they talked about, anyways?”

Thassalia’s eyes quickly dart to the crystal, before she retorts, “Oh, wouldn’t you like to know? So you can corrupt me again?” She leans forward, as much as she can in the chair she’s tied to. “It won’t work. My spirit is pure.”

Alabastra leans back. “Real annoyin’ that I can’t tell if that’s bullshit. Guess I’m just gonna have to make an educated guess.” She bends down, sharpening her posture like a needle point. “They messed your head up good, huh?”

“Mrs. Serrone saved me. Fixed me. Showed me that through the Gods and the human spirit, all things are possible.” She really does sound like a true believer. Not exactly the master manipulators Alabastra made her and Lyla out to be.

“That’s bullshit!”, Tegan says, clearly getting flustered. “Total, total bullshit. There was nothing to fix!”

With a tender hand to the other’s neck, Alabastra tries to bring her lover down from the boiling point. “Hon…”

Thassalia squirms in her chair. “W-what?! You’re… you’re tribades, too?! You just wanna… wanna indoctrinate me into your homosexual monster cult!” Rather sheltered, for a stage actress.

“I mean, not you specifically, no…”, says the rogue. Not helping.

She starts to look around, panicked again. A beat hangs in the air, full of cold sweat and anticipation. “HELP! I’M IN HERE!“, she yells for the guard.

This is collapsing. Outside the door, I hear shouting and footfalls approaching the supply room. Tegan brushes past me and holds herself against the door, as the knob starts to turn and knocks bang against the woodwork.

Alabastra swings her head back and forth. “Fuck. Fine, then. Let’s play dirty.” And she rears back, and slams the crystal into the ground.

The blue prism shatters in a cloud of dust, powdered to smithereens by the impact. The light inside of it bursts forth in a small burning sun, before our captive’s sternum lights up briefly the same, before dimming again.

NO!“, Thassalia screams.

The banging on the door gets louder, and several heavy thumps of body weight are thrown into the wood. Tegan pushes back with all her might, failing to dig her feet into the slippery ground beneath her, almost running in-place.

The actress heaves in place, fury and emotion bewitching her eyeline as she stares at the spot on the ground the locking gem was smashed apart. “You have… no idea… what you’ve done.”

“Gimme a little credit—I’ve got a couple”, says the rogue.

Staring up at us, Thassalia’s eyes go pitch black. Empty sclerae voids, conveying absolute frenzy. She snarls, and rows of razor-sharp teeth gnash back at us. She turning.

Alabastra sees it too. She backs up into the rest of us, as the actress’s form starts to stretch out with a bone-chilling tearing sound. “It’s… it’s still day…”, the blonde says, voice far away from her.

Tegan shakes her head, still struggling against the door. “I don’t think it’s the urges. I think she just really wants to kill us.”

YOU’RE ALL GOING TO FUCKING DIE!“, Thassalia screams, her voice turning ragged and bassy. The chair beneath her starts to snap apart.

The rogue nods, wide-eyed. “Ah. Shit.” She looks to me. “Os, do something!”

I stare. “You had better not be serious.”

“You have the watch! Do something!” She glances frantically between the transforming girl in the chair and the buckling door.

The headache creeps up once more. She doesn’t understand. I can’t care. “Even if I wanted to help, I have no Gods damned idea what I could possibly do to assist.” Does she seriously expect me to wave the trinket in front of her face like some hypnotist and stop this? Even without the emotional stasis, that would still be the most imbecilic thing I’ve ever heard

The ropes snap apart as Thassalia flexes, her skin turning rubbery and clammy, colored whites and blues, gills sprouting along her neck, and her face elongates nose-first.

Alabastra shouts, “Fuck! We’re leaving!”

“Through the wall of guards?”, Tegan cries.

“YES, Dusty!”

Tegan groans, and throws the door open. Several black-armored Sable guard spill into the space, and the disguised knight throws her weight back toward them as they topple, carving a path out with her own desperate body like a wrecking ball. The sound of clanging metal armor on metal armor clatters through the amphitheater.

The rest of us turn and run. Thassalia starts to rise to her feet, near-fully transformed into her wereshark form. It’s an awkward scramble over the toppled over equipment, but Alabastra sails past her fallen-over girlfriend, jumping over the collapsed guardsmen. Faylie practically skips behind her. But as I try to leave, I feel Thassalia’s grip on my leg trip me over at the threshold. My arm bends at a spraining wrong-angle when I hit the floor.

Alabastra turns and thwacks the transformed Thassalia up the side of the actress’s shark-nosed face with her bow, loosing her grip on me. Without a hitch in her momentum, the rogue bends down and drags me to my feet. I sprint from the supply closet, a clumsy and awkward scramble over the still-fallen guards.

We start to make for the back entrance, until a line of Partisans from around the side of the building start to file inside.

“Not that way!”, shouts Alabastra, and motions us toward the only other way out of here—the stage.

Tegan in the lead, we run the opposite direction. Behind us, the guards and Partisans alike start to shout. At Thassalia. “Lycanthrope!”, one says, “Destroy it!”

Well I won’t begrudge a friendly-fire incident.

Down the curve of the hallway of the auditorium’s interior, a door is left open, sunlight streaming into the metal building. The sounds of the murmuring, confused crowd beyond envelopes us like a plunge into water. One-by-one, we run onto the stage, and I pull the door closed behind us. From this angle, the audience looks like a terrible amalgam monster, a sea of hungry eyes, so much worse in broad daylight than the crowd at the theater.

And standing right in the center, next to the microphone, Lyla Serrone turns with a confused tilt to her head. Shocked and off-handed, and likely forgetting she’s still being broadcast, she says, “What in the Heavens is this? Where is Thassalia?!

The rest of us stand arrested on the stage, absolutely caught in the strangeness of the moment, utterly halted. And then Alabastra shrugs, stepping forward in the, perhaps foolish, gamble that Lyla won’t murder us in cold blood before a crowd. She points with her thumb at the stage exit. “Found her?”

With a crash, the door behind us slams open to the shark lycanthrope, and all Hells break loose.

The audience screams, and many start to run a stampede from the auditorium stage. Behind Thassalia, the guard pile up, already harrying her with sword blows. She turns and slashes in a wide arc, knocking the nearest back into the building, but another stabs her in the side of her fish-like hide.

Wasting no further time, we run. Alabastra slides off the stage, landing without issue despite the drop. Tegan and Faylie manage the same, but when I reach the edge, the three feet to the floor feels like an assured path to breaking my neck.

Alabastra turns, and her eyes go wide. No warning given, she grabs my arm and pulls me off the stage. I topple over onto her as she falls backwards, wondering what the Hells she was thinking, until I hear an eruption of light magic behind me, and feel the smoldering air buffet my back.

For a split-second I’m lying flat overtop the rogue, as she stares up at me. If this were any other situation, I imagine she’d have some infuriating little comment. But she says all she needs to with that gaze.

I roll off of her and look up at where I’d been. Burn marks on the stage carve a trail back to Lyla Serrone. Her eyes glow with that radiance it had before, and her hand is wreathed in light. And she begins to stalk forward. We scramble to stand up.

And then the woman’s head tilts, and her face drops with pure, unadulterated shock. “Wait a minute… Gods! It… it can’t be! But it is! It’s you!”, she says, completely sincere in her disbelief.

Though it would make sense that the woman recognized her, somehow, as the thief from yesterday morning, Alabastra doesn’t respond. Because the question wasn’t directed at her.

“Wh-what?”, I ask, flabbergasted. The speechmaker is staring right at me.

“But you’re out in daylight…? Well, this changes everything! You’re going to answer some questions, darling.” And then a pair of angelic wings sprouts from her back, and she darts straight for us.

Before I have time to react, the spiraling-rocket form of the sorceress collides with me, and her arms scoop under my own. She pulls me off my feet. And into the sky. The ground fast-vanishes from under me, shooting down in a dizzying torrent of vertigo. The wind buffets my ears, and I nearly pass out from the sudden rush of fear and motion, yelping impotently all the while as my feet kick out.

On angelic wingbeats, she flies us both toward the park’s clock tower over a panicked and awestruck crowd.

* * *

With a hard landing, Lyla throws me to a brick floor, and I stumble onto my knees, palms scraping against brickwork.

We’re in the tower’s belfry, three open arches out to the sky per side, and a bronze bell the size of an oven hanging just above us. Though the tower isn’t terribly large, it still rises several stories higher than the top of the amphitheater we just ran from. The tiny room has one exit—a staircase leading down into the rest of the tower.

From this vantage point, the whole festival can be seen. And chaos has woven its way into the fairgrounds. Families rush for the exit, and in the tumult a few of the booths and tents have been overturned. It’s hard to say for certain from up here, but it even looks as if a handful of fights have broken out. Over what I couldn’t say.

Lyla readjusts her gloves. “It truly is you. I’d know those awful, haunted eyes anywhere.”

I readjust my glasses back over my eyes, feeling strangely self-conscious being needled in that way. “You… recognize me?” Not from my alchemy, I would assume.

Serrone tilts her head. “You mean to say you don’t recognize me? Hmm. Perhaps there’s more to this than I thought.” She starts to ramble to herself, “And you’re rather cogent, too. Not nearly so feral. I-I was dreading the day you, or your ilk, would show your face, but this is far different than I imagined.”

She’s talking like she knows me, and she truly does know more about these urges. Damn it, I wish it didn’t hurt to grow curious. Through the pain I just barely get out, “I don’t understand… have we met?” Perhaps my alter-ego, somehow?

“You truly don’t remember? I suppose it was over a decade ago, at least, but I never forgot that day. Never forgot what you did.”

W-what? She’s not making sense. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, and I don’t know who you think I am.” My shoulders square as best I can. There’s more I want to ask, but The Timekeeper clamps a furious hand around my questions before they can meet my tongue.

“I wonder if the sickness has backfired, somehow? Nevertheless, we have not met since, but I imagined we might again. But not like this.” She narrows her eyes, and says with dawning sickness. “Wait. Unless… that was you and your cohort at my manor the other day, wasn’t it?”

I’m not sure any lie I could give would throw her off the scent, so I say nothing.

“Strange. I did feel something ineffable that morning, as well. It really is you.” Her focus intensifies, and she says like a revelation, “Do you feel that too?”

She’s staring at me, and it begets staring back. There’s something in her eyes, those fathomless deep blue irises. Some aura about her—she feels familiar. And I think back to her manor. I’d felt this before.

The corner of her mouth tugs, almost amused. “This must be why the Gods put me on this path. They’ve connected me to you. They planned this meeting. I am to save even the unsavable. Even you.” I blink rapidly at that. Through an audacious smirk she continues, “Their divine forgiveness truly knows no bounds. If I am their chosen, then I suppose I must follow in their example. Though, I don’t imagine it will be an easy task. Goodness, it may very well be the most difficult thing I’ve done, saving an unworthy, disgusting vampire such as yourself.”

I push down my wounded pride at her little insults and say, “I have no invective against you. Just let me leave.”

“Oh, you misunderstand—I only want to help, darling!” She brings a clasped fist to her sternum, in almost genuine concern. “We can cure you. Fix you. Pull you away from this curse. You can still turn back from this awful plot you have hatched.”

I… do not follow. “W-what?”

She barrels through once more, “You’re confused, aren’t you? Perhaps you were never the perpetrator. It is almost as if you’re a victim of the curse, same as the others, after all. Or, perhaps you have just been changed somehow.” Then she straightens herself out, dusting off the edge of her dress. “We should hurry, darling, before those thieves arrive. Come along.” And her hand outstretches.

Then she truly wants me to come with her? I have no idea what I’d choose in a vacuum, but the watch wars against anything so ambitious. My mouth can’t even get the words out, I just shake my head.

I need a way off this tower, before this gets any worse. Throwing myself from a height worked once before… and she can’t know what I have.

Screw it. I turn and run for the edge.

My body only barely begins to wrap over the railing before a hand grabs my shirt collar from the back. She’s far too quick.

Lyla Serrone tsk-tsks. “Where do you think you’re going?” And bolstered by golden light, she throws me into the ceiling.

The crook of my back cracks against the side of the brass bell as an all-encompassing CLANG bounces around my skull. I fall back down to the floor, where my neck jolts back with whiplash. My lower lip is busted open on the stonework. Even after weeks of it, the sudden pain still leaves me in a daze.

I pull myself up on my forearms, matching her sight. “S-stop…”

“Do not run from me when I am speaking to—” She pauses, peering down at me.

A small clink below me draws my eyesight low. The Timekeeper has been thrown from under my shirt, and now rests on the ground, chain still around my neck slack from proximity. And already I feel its magic start to unwind the damage.

Lyla Serrone gasps. “My word… the watch! All this time… you had it?!” And Lyla starts to laugh. She guffaws, like it’s the funniest thing she’s ever heard. “Oh, you little scoundrel!”

I grab the watch and scramble backwards, eyes darting. Then, she and her cohort truly are the ones who wanted it. “I need it!”, I seethe, not even necessarily to her. As a reminder.

Lyla chuckles, clearly enjoying this. “You need it…? Wait.” She laughs even harder. “Oh, it all makes sense now! That explains everything—why you’re so different! It is an ancient artifact capable of controlling the flow of time, and the most you thought to use it for was as a diet suppressor? That is adorable.” Wiping a tear from her eye, she sticks out a hand. “Clearly it is meant for better hands than yours, darling. Give it here.”

“It’s mine.”

“Not by rights. Don’t worry. We have other means of mitigating your baser instincts.” Her face sinks into a scowl. “Do not test my mercy darling—I will be taking it, one way or another.” She starts to conjure another spell.

It never arrives.

In a flash of movement, a lithe form springs up from the stairwell, vaults over the railing, and roundhouse kicks the mage across the face. Alabastra lands, out of breath, but in time.

She draws herself up, fists outstretched in a boxing pose. “Hands off my vamp, bitch.” Despite the lash of The Timekeeper admonishing me for it, I let myself be thankful for this moment.

Lyla holds the side of her cheek, blood drawn from her nose. Yet, for whatever physical pain Alabastra just caused, the wound to the sorceress’s pride seems far worse. “Wretched vermin! Die!” Light unleashes from her in a golden bubble of magic. It collides with us both. Already on the floor, it merely slams my back against the railing, and twists my leg at a wrong angle as it goes.

But the spell strikes the rogue below the center mass. She’s thrown off her feet. And Alabastra Camin topples over the edge of the tower.

For a moment I can only stare at the spot she was, unable to put two and two together. The thought starts to creep like a wolf around the camp’s edge. But it never has to reach. From over the side, an unmistakable grunt of effort from the half-elf tells a survivor’s story.

Serrone looks back to me, and sighs. “This one is persistent. This will only take a moment, darling.” She walks to the edge of the tower, looks down at where Alabastra is hanging from, and her hand wreathes in light.

Alabastra’s eyes peer over the side, and lock with mine.

And then the world stops.

I’m not sure if it’s the watch’s doing, or my own horrified perception. For just a single moment, all I can see is the spell on Lyla Serrone’s fingertips, ready to kill Alabastra; and those shining emeralds, pleading back at me. My mind moves at uncountable miles a minute. I’m not fast enough to stop her, especially with the leg she’s twisted. There’s almost nothing I can do to distract her—she wants Alabastra gone.

There’s only one thing she’d care about more.

The microsecond I have the thought, The Timekeeper runs its knives through my head. Not just for the thought I’d be tearing myself from it in this desperate ploy; but that it wants me to watch her die. To sit here, helpless, and finally say goodbye. This way, I might see the end of this.

The future unfurls ahead of me. She’d fall to her death. Faylie and Tegan would never forgive me. I’d have nothing left but to join Lyla, see what she has in store for me. Relinquish the last vestiges of myself, and give way to cruel madness. Then she might even let me keep my won prize. We’d bring whatever plans her and her party have in store to fruition, and I’d bury myself away, as I always have. It all fits, so, so perfect. I was never anything but a monster, a warden, a terrible thing that can only ruin the people I love. It’s the only path that makes sense.

It makes so much sense. I did all of this for everything to make sense, didn’t I?

But I’ve been here before. The pain, the memories, they backfire. I’ve stared once before at the most important person in my life leaving at my hand, doing nothing to stop them, to save them, to even try to make it right. This is Lainey Sedgwick on the skyway, all over again.

Moments flash behind my eyes. A gentle smile, a teasing remark, a heartfelt apology, steadfast determination, sacrifice, effort, love. Around and around, history repeating itself. This is where it all comes back again. And it all seems so clear to me, in a horrible twisting moment, a turn in my gut; I never got a thing from watching her go. I can’t do it twice. I can’t stay like this. If this is what sense is, then I don’t want it to make sense anymore.

Not if it means losing her. I can’t.

I won’t.

Through the pain in my mind, I grab hold of something deeper within. That dark thing, that hunger. And I pull.

My hand grabs the watch, and I pull.

Yes. YES

The screaming burning in my skull is an old friend. I know pain. This is nothing.

LET IT OUT

For just a moment, I let the beast rattle its cage bars.

Her sick heart will skewer on its claws. It will rip her apart! It will feast on the blue-blooded banquet and carve its way to freedom, tear her asunder, entrails dripping off the walls of this tower. A river of crimson. They shall have to paint it red for how deep the stains will incarnadine the brick.

The thoughts break loose the hold on the watch. I feel the burning lock it has on my mind crack open under the sick imaginings. And in one furious motion, I yank the watch chain from my neck, and throw.

In the sunlight, the brass surface glints once, passing from dark to light, sailing in glacial time over the side of the clock tower. My mother’s golden chain trails with it, waving bannered goodbyes. And The Timekeeper disappears over the edge.

Lyla turns. “No!”, she yells, abandons her spell, and flies down after it on golden wings.

Bloodthirst knocks into me. I fall to the floor, grab my sides, and scream.

It’s all I can think to do.

Hey.

We made it.

Thank you, so, so, so much for sticking with this story through this darker arc. From the bottom of my heart, it means the world that you trusted me as an author to see us through this long night. Now, finally, let us watch the dawn break, together.

Next update is (1-34) thyme; on Saturday, September 28th.

(1-32) ens primum

Content Warnings

Blood
Spiraling / Self-loathing
Literal dehumanization (implied)
Mental pain as coercion
Deliberate triggering of one’s trauma
Transphobia
Misgendering (The coward’s ‘they’)
Unhealthy coping mechanisms

I have no idea where I am.

My back lies against something physical, of an impossible material. Unnaturally smooth, yet with enough traction to be not be slippery, and having give like cotton while also feeling cold and hard like stone. My eyes open to a pure white expanse, an empty endless ocean of blinding colorless light. I look down at myself, and I am still here. Light shines on me from nowhere and everywhere, leaving no shadow on whatever unreal achromic surface I find myself. In that empty, cold, and clinical space all I can hear is the deathly slow thump-thumping of my own heart.

“Hello?”, I shout into the voidless void. ‘Hello—hello—hello‘, my echo shouts back.

A strange sense of movement catches my eye. Along, or under the floor, or whatever passes for floor in so absurd a nonplace, shifting milky strands of light begin to stretch out like the stream of a river, flowing below and beyond me. Like hair-thin lights underside a sheet of paper. The threads of thin material like massive wires caught in a stream glow a separate shade of pale gold from the expanse, giving a strange contrast. And occasionally, they twinkle and sparkle, as if the glinting of coins in a well. This twinkling fills the space with chimelike sound, bells of strange omen clinking onward into a ceaseless horizon. The fibered stream is matched likewise by two more, hanging in the air to my left and right, creating the illusion of a wide cornerless hallway, all flowing in one direction—forward.

Nothing for it but to walk, I suppose. Unless I intend to test the limits of my own stubbornness by staying in place to starve. As I rise to my feet a panicked thought shoots through me. I pat at my chest, trying to feel for the watch.

Nowhere to be found. I search in a manic state over the rest of my person, the surrounding un-area, to no avail; my deliverance is missing. Yet I still feel no famine. My wide-eyed stare looks over the streaming sideways river walls like they might print answers between their shifting lines.

And to my surprise, they nearly do.

The glowing gold of one section begins to shimmer brighter and brighter, before shifting into other colors, expanding out over the waving gossamer threads. An image comes into view—a moving picture, like a film, but in full color, and somehow less flat. Like I’m seeing it through eyes instead of a camera lens. My eyes.

The familiar sight of the trio of thieves calm their lycanthropic knight to a more natural form in a dismal cave by Bassarin River, as I watch on from the darkness.

Another memory floats by. I’m looking at a trio of cards set out before me by Faylie, printed potential the underside of an explanatory spread, as the faun and knight smile under warm orange candlelight.

And another. Alabastra and I scream at each other in her flat, until we’ve demolished the mutual trust we’d built in likewise shared destruction.

And another. She’s making me a pair of promises. Then I’m staring into her emerald eyes, as she swears she’ll help me fix the mess we made. Then I’m trying on a dress in my lost friend’s dorm room.

Then I’m in an alley, blood on my hands. Blood on the floor. Blood on a bottle. Blood on a blade. Blood on my tongue.

The threads of the river start to turn an angry, crimson red.

My lungs pull at the mystery air around me, sucking in a mouthful of otherworldly oxygen. “Wha-wha-what is this?!” I fail to stop myself from sounding as scared and small as I feel, against the unreality of the place I have been left.

“Those are your memories!”, a voice says behind me.

I turn in a panic, as the threads turn back to their neutral silver. Standing just a few feet away, a human girl I do not recognize, perhaps 14 or so. She wears her hair in a long red braid down her back, and clothes like a common serf in the bygone feudal age, a long ratty beige tunic and corset. Freckles dot her face, as she tilts her knowing smile sideways, her head following in a curious gaze.

“I… I know…?” I shake my head. “Who are you? What is this place?”

Her smile curves into a devilish grin, sullied and stained with knowledge beyond the years her physical form would belie. “The Timekeeper, of course!”

Despite the objective absurdity, curiosity starts to take hold of me. “Wait, which question was that an answer to?”

She doesn’t say, only covers her mouth and giggles.

I consider the implications. The memories, similar to how I have been inundated in my dreams; the feeling of unreality, of latent potential hanging in the air. I’m inside the artifact, somehow? Some sort of pocket dimension, or metaphysical concept made manifest by the act of being here? If this girl is anything to go by, I’m unlikely to receive such answers in so concrete a fashion.

But no sense in not trying. “How does this place exist? Why are you here?”

The mystery girl walks past me, practically skipping. “You’ll learn more by seeing than hearing, Oscar Bromley.”

Perhaps I shouldn’t be shocked, yet all the same the question spills out of me. “You know me?”

The holds her hands behind her back as she goes, not turning back in her mirthful gait as she says, “That’s right! And you know me!”

Before I can retort about the unlikelihood of that, something about the way she said that strikes an errant chord. Her words interlace with the time-locked possibility around us, harmonizing, reverberating off walls that aren’t there, and pass through me in an oddly familiar way. A memory shines in the strands hanging in the air, and I see The Timekeeper— the watch form of the Timekeeper, anyways, swinging from a chain, held by the halfling matriarch of the Cozzo family in the basement of Tinker Tack Antiques. And I remember that strange, inexplicable urge—to reach out.

She was watching me as long as I’ve watched her.

The strange past-lost girl speaks with a dreamlike affect for a moment, “I saw something in you, the moment we met. And I’ve been helping you ever since. Even now.” She points to my last memory, falling from the wheel ride. “That was some spill you almost took!”

“… You saved me.” Of course, I knew that already, didn’t I? This strange… person… if that’s even what she is, she was always the cure. “Why?”

Her head careens around to the whisps of memorializing thread, and they begin to twist and bend themselves in new shapes. Folding in, creating vertical lines that wrap around to continue their onward stream, contorting anew in the approximation of trees. Large trees of pine and oak, wrapping around in three dimensions, branching out into leaves that loop back around in their ever-flowing strands. Soon the parallel sideways rivers have rebound themselves into a veritable forest of light.

The girl walks off the edge of the path I had been following, trotting into the luminescent woods without a care for the lack of discernible ground. “It’s what I was made for!”, she answers, brushing her hands against the woven canopy. With every step, the ground reverberates with a soft metallic sound.

“You were… made?” I stare at the girl suspiciously. Is she even technically a person, I wonder, or is this just a form she’s taken for this? “Were you someone before?”

She turns back on a dime, eyes dark, a batlike crinkle to her nose as she sneers my direction. It seems I’ve committed a faux pas. Her arms cross. “I’m… I’m more than that, now.” That seems to have answered my question, at least. Not that I don’t regret asking.

In the trunks of the knitted trees, a memory starts to surface, scattered across several bits of bark and branch, creating the illusion of a flat projection despite the multiple surfaces. Immediately, I realize that I don’t recognize whatever event is being recalled.

A tall man of stark white skin like ash strides through a burning village. His tattered black cloak has several holes burned through to cinders at the edges, and his dark armor writhes with light and shadowy magic alike, twisting around him in tendrilled pairs like the twin snakes of a caduceus. He carries a nasty grin, heavy on his face, dug deep through the tough leather of his scratchy cheeks. Screams ring out from the threads in warbling cymbal tones, as the wretched mage reaches out a hand toward the perspective of the memory.

The strands burn hot and fiery orange, before returning to their neutral glow. The girl winces. “They made me better. They ensured I would live forever.” She stretches her hands out. “And I have!”

I try to rack my brain for any sign of relevancy, a catch on any of the details in the memory she showed me, but nothing comes to mind. She’s claiming this mystery mage forced her soul inside this watch? Or something to that effect? “Then, what came first, you, or the watch?”

She doesn’t answer. Instead she continues to walk, and changes the subject. “You’re not like the others, you know.” Don’t I know it… “The ones who have held me before.”

Before I can ask after these others, she’s already showing me. Images flash through the canopies of the trees, brief still-captures of figures from clear ages past. The armored mage from before—a fiendling woman dressed in leathers—a bookish, wiry elf in glasses—a hooded priest in officious robes—a wild-looking woman covered in scars and blood—a black-furred catfolk missing an eye—a testudinate beastfolk adorned in strange magic contraptions—and even Ma Cozzo, in all her halfling criminal terror.

The implication is clear. “These are the other wielders?”

She nods. “Just a few of them! All kinds have held me… adventurers, artificers, assassins, bandit queens… tyrants.” The girl practically spits the last word. “But of all those who have wielded me… you are one of my very favorites!”

I sputter. “Me?” What could I possibly have over the heroes and villains of history alike?

The watch-entrapped girl comes to the edge of where the ersatz woodlands meets the path I’ve been walking. “Of course! Most of them wanted things. Wanted to use me as a cudgel, a source for their power, an advantage against their enemies, to weave time to undo mistakes or send themselves ahead of their competition.” As she steps in front of me, the strand-invoked forest slowly starts to unravel and unwind itself, returning to its long-stretching dormant form. “But you! You don’t want anything!”

That felt like it should have hurt. Yet I can’t deny the truth in what she says. Though it feels strange, that my lack of ambition would be a blessing to anyone at all, even if that someone is the trapped soul of a potentially ancient girl made to perform time-bending miracles.

For once, I won’t lambaste myself for not seeing that one coming.

Around us, the threads begin to weave their way inward, trickling out like the frayed edges of a cloth banner, stretching themselves from infinity to a definable length. They begin to knit themselves together, passing between their meeting lines like shuffling cards, until afore me a semi-circle of glinting rememberant energy grows into a wall. Below me, the river-like strands that ran out below the un-floor start to pool together, creating a basin of shining silver-gold magic as if a dragon’s hoard.

My guide says, “All you ask of me is exactly what I was going to give, anyways.” She tilts her head, suddenly looking unsure. “At least, that’s what I thought…”

“What do you mean?”

Suddenly, the white expanse is broken by the arrival of shadow. A building-sized cloud of gathered fog-like darkness swirls itself into shape, emanating beyond the thread wall. The cloud forms itself into the facsimile of a devil-like monster, complete with vague horns atop where its head would be, and even glowing red eyes. The dark shadow slams itself into the wall with a massive smash, sounding like a crashing train rolling over itself. I back up.

The girl only tsks. “You’re fighting me. Keeping that out is a lot of work, you know! I can’t wage a war on two fronts!”

I look over the dark cloud again. Strange as it is to think, something about it is familiar. “That’s… the hunger. You’re blocking it.” Suddenly it seems obvious—none of this is real. She’s constructed all this to make it coherent to me; we’re in a metaphor outside of time.

And I didn’t even wear my good shoes.

The joke I can’t help but snark to myself brings with it a more pressing concern. “… Where is Alabastra?”, I ask. Despite the anger I had been carrying like nails in my skin outside of this space, in this moment all I can feel is worry for her.

“Well, I definitely couldn’t have that thing interfere with this!” She puts a hand to her hip, mimicking the rogue’s signature stance. “I put that little nuisance in time-out. Showing them their own memories, over and over again. They really don’t seem to like that!”

For a moment, terrible guilt and pleading takes over me. Alabastra doesn’t deserve that— and from what the rogue’s told me, I’m not exactly alone in having my share of terrible memories to relive. And this figure is referring to her strangely, avoiding her name, something only cowards who objected to her gender would do. Yet as I’m about to say something, the headache rips through me again, sundering and shattering the thought like hammer to glass. I grip the sides of my head.

The girl groans. “Ugh. You’re doing it again!”

Through gritted teeth I strain, “Doing what?”

Her foot stomps. “You’re supposed to hate them! That’s how you felt before—and if you don’t, then you might start thinking about all the things they said to you! And then our whole partnership is risked!” I try to digest what she means, but my head still feels like sharp rocks jabbing each other. She continues to rant, “We made such a great team, because you understood!”

I wince, forcing myself to understand through the pain. “You’re… making me hate her?”

“I’m not making you do anything! You felt that way! I’m just reminding you, so you keep feeling that way!” Her hands fall to her sides, and she motions with her right behind her, to the monster of shadow still beating and banging against the strand barrier. “After all, that’s the whole point! That’s why you wanted me, isn’t it?! So that you would never have to change!”

Part of me wants to object. To complain that I never quite agreed to these terms. Yet, I can’t deny… she isn’t truly wrong. I did want this; the only foolish expectation was that it would feel positive. There was never not going to be side effects, miseries to endure, mistakes to wallow in. That has been the story of my life; why would this have been any different? Why would it ever be simple?

She continues, “And of course I agreed! Change is… terrible. Time is a monster! Forcing us all to-to march to its tune, to evolve. Maybe some of us don’t want to grow, to age, to wither away, to watch it all degrade! Maybe we liked it just how it was—or maybe we don’t want that risk!” A shaking faux-proud smile crosses her face. “But here, time can be my prisoner!” She huffs once, still smiling, and sticks out a hand. “Our prisoner.”

I still have questions. “Why did you make me cut my hair?”

Her hand drops, and she groans. “Ugh. Again, I don’t make you do anything! So what if I give you a little shove and you go running the opposite direction? At least I’d have saved you some trouble!”

That’s it, then? I hurt myself; she just got the ball rolling? I think back on the memories she bid me endure when I entered this place, and on the ones she’s tormented me with, nightly, since I seized the watch. “And why insist on reminding me of all those moments I’d rather forget?”

The artifact’s soul rolls her metaphor-eyes. “So you wouldn’t forget where you came from. Thinking about the past—dwelling in it—it’s so much nicer than having to think about the future, right? Like a warm, terrible blanket—no matter how bad it hurts, at least you always know what’s next.” She takes a step forward. “Now, quit making this so difficult on us.”

Blood draws from the side of my cheek. That’s the whole truth of the matter, then. Continue on as the worthless nothing I always was, to keep the monster inside. I suppose nothing’s really changed, anyways. That was always the assumption, the raison d’être for why I wanted the watch at all. It was all just a touch more literal than I thought. I’ve been frozen over, encased in amber, long before I took possession of the artifact.

Yet, I fear I cannot guarantee my own cooperation. I’ve already faltered. “You will continue to keep the hungers in check?”

She scoffs. “That’s the deal, isn’t it?”

Even if I can’t fully comply, the headaches will ensure I stay in line. The nudging pain like a brace to keep me in the proper shape. It was never supposed to be easy, or painless. I didn’t deserve an easy or painless cure. If those are the terms, to calcify myself in antipathy, fossilized forever as the spite-filled thing I’ve always been, then there was never a choice. I never freed myself. Only swapped my cage. And at least this one has a guard on duty.

I’m ready to return to isolation, but there’s still one matter to settle. “And when I agree, rededicate myself to this—you’ll let her go?”

The Timekeeper crosses her arms. “That depends. Will you?”

For a moment, I stare. And I wonder if she, too, can read me. I wonder what she’d see if she could. Because, if I were brutally honest with myself… I don’t have a clue how to answer that.

But I know the answer she wants to hear.

The white of the void brightens to the intensity of the sun, as a squealing whine takes my senses.

* * *

Music and merry-made sound relapse in dropping pitch, as my senses readjust to the returning world. Sunlight streams through autumn leaves, and the crowd still shouts in shock at the strange events they’ve, from their perspective, just witnessed. I’m on the ground below the wheel ride, the other side of the waiting line, below canopies of trees, and behind the back of a line of cloth-covered booths.

And beside me, hands and knees on the ground, Alabastra heaves wide-eyed, panicked breaths beating into the floor as if she had a near-miss with a train, shock coursing over the blonde in fury as she digs her hands into the soil. Leaves crunching under the grip of her fingers, she shouts out, to no-one in particular, a shaken, “Fuck!”

I thought my relived memories were haunting—what exactly was Alabastra shown in there? I shake my head. It hardly matters. Now that I know to look for it, I actively push down the care I might’ve had for her in this moment, shooing it away, broken clouds of empathy sundered into flecks of guilt.

Finally, she stands, and turns to me. “Gods…”, she exhales, “I… I didn’t know. Fuck, I had no idea…”

My arms cross, and I keep my face blank. “What do you mean?”

A sad little smirk overtakes her, despite her bruised psyche. Not one of amusement, but my least favorite emotion. Pity. “I shoulda known it wasn’t really your fault. The watch, it—” Her head cocks to the side, only now taking in my calmer demeanor. “What’d it show you?”

I consider a lie. Perhaps I could tell her that I saw much the same as she likely did… horrifying memories and long-felt regrets. But ultimately, the truth is easier. This way, she might still leave again, like she was about to, before. Otherwise she’ll never stop trying to pry it from me. “I spoke with it. With the person inside of it.”

“You… what?!” She looks like she’s been slapped. I’d thought nothing could shock her at this point. “There’s a person inside of there?!”

“More or less. Though I’m not sure she considers herself to be anymore.” I pull at the chain, back around my neck where it belongs, though I’m not sure how. The face rests once more with the single long hand at 12. “It works just the same as we thought, only with more agency than I realized. It keeps me exactly as I was. Which means no mental changes—no hunger—no monster. No danger.”

Alabastra stares at the trinket we stole together, hatred fomenting in her eyes. “Listen, that thing is wrong. It’s fucking sinister, it—” She chokes up. “It threw my past in my face. Felt like nails in my head, resurrecting old shit that— ah, fuck. I don’t know how you can stand it! I’m so sorry.”

I shake my head. “Don’t be. I wanted this.” I stare a moment longer, then tuck the watch away again behind my shirt. “And I still need it.”

She stares at me, a sideways glance, like she’s afraid to face me head-on. Her brows sink to her irises, commiseration that fails to grant me a drop of solace. All the yearning in the world for those forest eyes can’t soothe a time-bound sorrow. “It’s hurting you…”

It’s better, that I turn away. So I do. “I know.”

“But you’re… you’re keepin’ it anyways?” She huffs. “Os, please don’t do this. We can find another way, that thing is not the answer you need!”

The headache starts to grow again. Yes, yes, I know. “It’s better this way. I’m not harming anyone but myself.” I turn back to her. Though the mawkishness strikes crimson chords through my mind, I say anyways, “Isn’t that what you wanted from me? To not be selfish? This is just another debt to pay.”

The rogue swallows down the frog caught in her throat. “Do you really think this is the only way? There has to be some part of you that knows you don’t really want this.”

My gaze locks with hers. She needs to understand. “Use your Insight.”

“But, you—”

“I give you my permission. Use it.” She stares a moment longer, then sighs, closes her eyes, and refocuses. “Ask it again”, I intone.

She bites her tongue, afraid to speak. How can she be so brave facing her own mortality, but so terrified to lose the one person she should hate most? Finally, Alabastra opens her mouth to say something.

But before she can get a word out, she is interrupted. From the other side of the fairgrounds, a voice says through static-laden speakers, “And now, please welcome to the stage—Lyla Serrone, wife of Councilman Beric Serrone, Blessed of the Effigial, and head of the Woman’s Coalition for Family Affairs!

We look wide-eyed for a moment. Alabastra’s forlorn expression dissipates, and sharpens into diamond-hard resolve, like the adventurous sort I know her to be. She turns and marches toward the stage.

And despite it all, I have a job to do. So I follow behind, for what I imagine is the very last time.

You know what they say... misery loves company.

Thanks so much for reading. Despite what our protagonist thinks, we're so, so close. In fact, I'd say it's just about time.

Next update is (1-33) catalyst; on Monday, September 23rd.

(1-31) wool of bat

Reminder that last week was a double update! Go read (1-30) rosaceae first, if you missed it!
Content Warnings

Depression / Spiraling / Paranoia (same as it has been)
Fascism
Panic attacks
Fear of heights
Personal arguments
H E A D A C H E S

Gods I hate festivals.

Just one more item on a long, long list of things I cannot stand, but they must be near the top. Noisy, full to brim of people and pointless activities and far too many colors and sights and sounds and smells especially. Gods, the smells, mixing in an awful cocktail of sweat and fatty foods and outhouses and mud. All of this in service to celebrating a holiday dedicated to making a mockery of my existence.

Costumed children and adults alike run around, dance, laugh, play. On the concrete stage, a band lets loose a cheery brass procession in swinging, breezy melodies. Booths for water-dunking or apple-bobbing or ring-tossing are set up in rows, banners are strung between high poles and trees, autumn leaves brush through on a light wind, tables are set out with food and alcohol, a parade circles the miles of Medi Park in a loud joyous cacophony, several tall structures and rides and tents have been set up in the open space of the grounds, and I stand stock still in the center of it all. Hatred brews within me as potent as any potion I could craft.

And if one more festival goer tells me to ‘turn my frown upside-down‘, I may relinquish the watch just to see them all die.

I regret showing up at noon, right as the festival gates were opened. I have no idea when Lyla is supposed to be speaking, or where I might find her before-hand, but clearly she’s not the event organizer. In fact, the Lupine party seems to have their own section off in a corner of the park, holding signs proclaiming to ‘Stop the Madness‘, or ‘Take our country back!‘. From who is anyone’s guess, but I see neither Lyla nor Thassalia in their number. Perhaps they’re sequestered somewhere until it’s time for their little performance, which could be happening whenever, really.

Of course, Alabastra would know—presumably such information was on the posters. But I would sooner swallow glass than debase myself and find her to ask.

So instead I stew angrily in the corner of the makeshift fairground. Waiting.

And waiting.

And waiting.

I don’t dare skip ahead as I have been, lest I miss something vital. One last day of torment is all I need to endure, and then I am well and truly free. My eyes catch a giant wheel ride, spinning around and around slowly, carts full of observers rising up and above the orange-gold canopy.

And I can’t help but think of what he’d have to say about such a contraption.

My teeth grit against my failure to dislodge the thoughts from my mind. Of course, the watch would choose those memories to haunt me with now. Like beady eyes on my back, I feel the need to shrink inward.

What is it, exactly, that makes me so tormentable? I spot a dress in the crowd that looks like his, and nearly claw myself in the face. I have to get out of my own head—do anything. So I start walking.

Crowds gather around the outdoor auditorium stage in the center of the park, a massive bowl-like dome stood on its side for sound to bounce off, at the bottom of a descending procession of carved marble stone amphitheater seats. A large banner hung over the top wishes the fairgoers a ‘Happy Devil’s Night’, and it’s decorated in little— ugh, vampire bats. I roll my eyes.

The band on stage finish their jaunty patriotic song, and back up for an individual approaching the microphone. Briefly my interest is piqued, before I quickly realize it is neither of the women I’ve to watch for.

Instead, an older man approaches the stand. He speaks to the crowd through the buzzing speakers, “Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen, I hope you’re having an exquisite Devil’s Night festival so far.” A short series of claps and whistles. “Though our great country has been haunted and assaulted on every side by horrors, we remember tonight as an opportunity to laugh in the face of such monsters. After all, we are Anillians! And our great spirits will never be tampered or defeated!” The clapping grows louder. “We have guest speakers lined up to honor and remember the heroes of the Plague Wars, but for now, please continue enjoying the festival grounds, and be sure to tip your event organizers, if you can!

I’d always found it bizarre, how the old taboo-breaking holiday dedicated to debauchery and sinful desires became such a family-friendly affair, all due to the recent cultural context of these wars and plagues. It must be some talent of Anillians, to turn nearly anything into a chance to ‘honor the fatherland’.

The band starts up another song.

On the opposite side of this section of the parkland from the amphitheater, a tall clock tower stands looming above the grounds, several stories of beige brick. It pales in comparison to the colossal high-rises of Nivannen around us, but that it stands in the center of a parkland somehow makes it seem more ominous; a thing made imposing from its solitude.

I’m not entirely sure where I’m going, as I move. Perhaps it’s simply the act of moving that I need—a walkabout, a change of scenery.

Chill autumn winds whip through the park, buffeting my hair behind me. I bristle at the unfamiliar feeling, the lack of weight of most of my hair. The locks I’ve left myself with still brush against the bottom of my neck; I never did summon the courage or loathing to shorn myself any shorter. Yet more cowardice. Perhaps when this is over.

Costumes color the scene, abound of witches and liches and devils and demons and zombies and skeletons, and yes, vampires; as well as more esoteric costumes, clockwatch and owlbears and plague-wraiths; even some of differing time periods or cultures, pharaohs and samurai and cowboys.

Their costumed performance reminds me of another. ‘You seem like you’d enjoy bein’ someone else…‘ I clutch at my forehead, as if I might physically pull the through from behind my eye with my fingers. How much more of this am I expected to endure?

A child runs past me, dressed in a high-collar cape, with cheaply-made fake fangs of rubber hanging from his mouth in a degrading mockery. “Nice costume, mister!”, he says as he goes, cape aflutter in the wind.

Upon further consideration, this seems as good a spot as any to lay down and decay.

I press myself flat against a tree trunk once more. This has become unbearable. I take a moment to calm myself, imagine being anywhere else, breathing slowly, in and out.

When I open my eyes again, a familiar laugh catches my ear. I turn to see— ugh. Faylie’s light, breathy faun laughter filters through the air. For a moment I think it a memory, but then I catch sight of her. She’s dressed in a surprisingly elaborate sparkly white dress, tiara sitting just ahead of her antlers, which are adorned with beads and ribbons. The outfit shines a little too brightly, in fact—likely an illusion. Next to her, Tegan stands, arms crossed and smiling, as the faun tries and fails to pop several balloons with a dart. The knight isn’t dressed any different. I imagine her armor and new extremities are passable as a costume already, to an everyday crowd.

No sign of their leader, and blessedly, they don’t seem to have noticed me yet. I should leave before they do, yet something about their revelry transfixes me. A swirling, churning sea of hatred that had built to overflow yesterday starts to stack atop itself once more in the brackish depths of my mind. I watch, for a while, snarl growing on my face as they enjoy everything that I can’t.

Tegan turns to look around, and catches my eye. I freeze, suddenly caught feeling like a lecher, and she pats Faylie on the arm, leading her away.

Ah. Good. They’re finally getting it. It’s supposed to hurt, I remind myself once more.

I turn, heading back in the direction of the stage. Of course, it is just like the thieves to get distracted. They’re here for the same reason as I, yet they spend their time with games, like doddering children. Ridiculous. Untenable. Undeserving.

A face catches mine in the crowd, and my heart skips a beat. For just a moment, it looks like her. A feline beastfolk with ears pointed up, enjoying her afternoon as she bites into a leg of meat. I close my eyes, shaking my head, and the similarities melt away before me. She isn’t Lainey— Lanely— fuck!

Fuck this. I can’t bear it anymore. I’m coming apart at the seams. I have to go. I can’t be in this crowd, with these people, assaulted on all sides by memory and sound and light and longing. Forget my debts, I need to leave. With panicked breaths I march for the nearest exit.

* * *

I make it about as far as a service building at the edge of the park before I stop myself, admonishing between cracking fissures of agony in my head. I’m being absurd, I stand to lose everything.

My fingers squeeze the watch. The unfathomably powerful trinket that has found its way to my hands, and I would risk it for an unpleasant afternoon. I feel every bit the moron as I’ve claimed to be above. Pull yourself together.

I step into the service building, what looks to be a small concrete hut of restrooms and supply closets, a single hallway with several doors down one side, a metal-grated window cut through the other. I lay myself flat against the wall, letting the muffled sounds of the fairgrounds disappear behind me. Far enough to make out any individual element that might send me spiraling once more.

The building smells absolutely foul, cleaning products failing to wash away the stale scent of urine clinging to the floors. Not exactly a pleasant place in which to recover my faculties. I listen back into the distant crowd, only to catch a nearer clatter, from the direction of the road adjacent to the park. Horse hooves and wagon wheels slowing to a stop, along with a more clamorous, noisy machine—its bursting and blasting engine sputtering and spewing.

As stealthily as I can, I peak my head out the door of the service building, to see indeed a large cart stocked with people and supplies pull up along the park. And behind it, a metal bed like a boat rolling along on four wheels, pulled not by horse or other beast, but propelled under its own power. The shiny black automobile holds maybe four or five people, who all get out at the same time.

I roll my eyes. Those annoying, smoke-belching contraptions clog up the streets whenever they’re seen—at least horsecars are regulated. I sincerely hope those machines don’t catch on.

One individual leaving the automobile in particular catches my eye. The blue-bobbed actress from yesterday. Thassalia Demetrix saunters out over the open field, flanked by a contingent of guards, suit-wearers, and handymen carrying crates of unknown supplies. Finally. I duck inside before any of the individuals can see me, waiting for the footsteps to pass my vantage. Thassalia comes into view through the metal grate window of the shed, and I wait until it seems her entourage is past before I exit to follow.

She stops ahead of adoring crowd members, chatting and shaking hands with those whom seem to recognize her enough to be starstruck. She seems to amble through the fairgrounds aimlessly, clearly not required to be anywhere with any amount of punctuality, at least not yet.

Ducking behind trees and booths as I go, doing all I can to stay out of sight, I watch as the actress gets in line for the giant wheel. Perhaps she needs some amount of height for whatever it is she’s planning? I groan, as I try to get closer, to see if she lets anything slip talking to her lackeys or guard.

She and a couple men step inside a booth-like pod, like a split-open capsule, leather seats lining the inside in an octagon. The red-white stripe-vested staff member closes the door behind, waving forward to the mechanical operator, as the stories-tall wheel starts to spin upwards, the actress within.

Someone pushes me forward from behind, and I only realize now that I seem to have accidentally gotten in line for the ride. But if what she’s planning involves this contraption— fuck it.

I step forward to the ride operator, paying a handful of coppers for my faire, and wait for the next pod. My eyes stay locked on the actresses’ seat, rising further into the air. The next pod comes along, and I step into it alone, the uncomfortable seat shifting beneath me.

And as it starts to lift, I realize what a horrible mistake I’ve just made. The ground below disappears in vanishing dizziness, and I look away from the edge. What the hells was I thinking?! I can only concentrate on the ground of the pod itself, not daring to look out into the open sky I’m being slowly lifted into.

I may truly be my own arch enemy.

As the wheel continues to spin up, I quickly realize what a foolish idea this was even from a reconnaissance perspective—I can’t even see her pod from mine! All I can see is the sky, and the canopy I’m now rising above, and—

Suddenly I am nauseous.

A strange sound from below takes my attention away, as I hear startled shouting and yelling from the crowd, and a clanging sound. Soon my irrational fears feel far more rational; is there something wrong with the ride?! It would be just my misfortune to be party to a mechanical failure, or freak accident—

The clamoring gets louder, right below my pod—

And a hand grabs the side of the open window. Ah.

Climbing into the booth seat from below, Alabastra Camin heaves herself from her moronic ascent up the carnival ride. The pod rocks slightly as she does. She meets my eyes, not half as concerned with the shaky movement as I am. “Hi.”

“Leave!”

“What, back the way I came?” She points back with her thumb. “That’d be dangerous!”, she says, pretending to be scandalized. Despite everything, still she smiles.

My arms cross. This is unbelievable. Is she going to continue finding increasingly distressing ways of forcing herself into my life? Do I have to start checking the corners of my home for her? “Are you following me?”

She points up. “Actually—I was followin’ her.” Ah. It’s no surprise I didn’t see her, then. “But, I saw ya get on the ride and thought—why not?”

I brand an angry stare into her. “Then why are you distracting us both? You could have kept an eye on her!”

Alabastra only shrugs. “To be honest, I’m pretty sure she’s just enjoyin’ the fair right now.” She leans forward in the seat. “Plus, what’s she gonna do from up there? Recite soliloquies evilly?”

I wouldn’t put it past the universe to conjure something so ridiculous. Before I can say anything, I catch sight of the sky behind Alabastra, and my balance washes away in another wave of vertigo.

Though I look away from her, I can hear the grimace she forces her words through. “Damn heights, huh?”

Without eye contact, I give a noncommittal shrug, like my shoulders alone might bat her away.

As ever, she doesn’t get the message. “Listen. I wanna talk.”

“Haven’t we done enough of that?”

“We’ve got like ten more minutes of this ride, might as well.” She pauses, and her tone shifts, purposeful, delivered as precise as one of her arrows, “I mean it, though. Let’s talk. One last time.”

My brow raises. Surely she isn’t implying something so final. Again, and again, and again, she comes around like a bad habit. “Wasn’t the last time, the last time? I’ll believe it when I see it.”

She huffs. “I’m serious. You win, Oscar. I am outta your life, after this. Let’s just hash it all out now, and say our goodbyes.” Finally, I find it within me to look at her face, and see she’s staring into the distance, not at me, and glassy-eyed. “I’m not sorry I tried. But I am done trying. It’s obvious I can’t change your mind.”

Now she truly does sound serious. Still, I’m not so easy a mark anymore. “I don’t have anything else to say to you.”

“Oh, you’ve made that clear.” She nods bitterly, swallowing the poison pill of her defeat, then meeting my gaze again. “You’ve said ‘fuck off‘ in every way you could. You don’t need to repeat it. But I still have shit to say. Alright—I cared about you. And regardless of how much you hate me, I’m still a person. I deserve to say goodbye to a friend. So I’m gonna do that.”

Alabastra sounds serious—truly serious, though it seems unbelievable to me. If she’s right, then I have finally, fully succeeded. One last conversation, then. I look to her. “Fine.”

The half-elf takes a deep breath. If she had some speech prepared, her face says that she’s thrown it out. “Look, I get hating me—I do. Alright? I have come to expect it. I am a hard person to know. I’m pushy. And I gotta get told not to do shit I outta know not to do. And I fucked up, and I kept things from you, and I lied. I was so scared of you slippin’ through my fingers that I crushed you instead. So, I don’t blame you.” She swallows a lump in her throat. “You have to know you saved me. You do know that, right? And I wasn’t… I couldn’t make it up to you.”

That strikes a chord of confusion. I saved her? When?

She continues, “But you are allowed to hate me. You’ve earned that, and you don’t have to forgive me. I don’t even want you to, anymore, if that’s what you need.” Her pause is accentuated by a slight jolt of the wheel ride, as it stops to let another passenger into the bottom pod. “But do you need that? To hate me forever? Do you even know why? Because I’m not sure you know. And I’m damn sure it’s not healthy for you. I mean, you should see yourself right now—you’re clearly in pain, Oscar!”

I wince away the headache, trying to hide it. She doesn’t get to use that against me. “Of course I know why I hate you. You’re a manipulator. All you ever wanted out of me was a loyal puppet.”

“What?!” She throws up her hands. “No! That’s the exact opposite reason why I needed you. I need someone around me who will call me on my shit. Who’ll point out when I’m about to go over the cliff—who keeps me fucking grounded! I needed you exactly as cynical and skeptical as you were! I would never try to make you agreeable, I like it when you push back!”

Nonsense. Just more lies. “And you’re an oathbreaker.”

She looks like she’s about to spit. “You keep saying the same things— we already went over this. I mean, is that why you hate me? That I broke a promise? Or do you just hate that I didn’t let you die?”

I swat away her comment, digging back into my mind for more to throw at her. “And you… you kept things from me. And lied.”

“Yes, I fucked up—I just acknowledged that! Are you even listening to me?”

“And what you tried to say…”

The rogue looks at me in shock, as if I’m saying unreasonable things. “You’re repeating the same points over and over… you just gotta tell me one reason why you think this is actually what you need.”

She’s just trying to distract. “And. And you don’t know anything about me, and—”

Alabastra interrupts, “Gods, Oscar, you haven’t moved on an inch! You can’t even answer a question straight—you’re just… on a script!”

“Well I certainly didn’t start this quarrel!”

“But it’s more than that! I mean, you’re as angry as the second it happened! Fuck, it’s like you’re stuck in that—”

And then she stops. Her own words hang off the edge of her tongue. Her eyes grow wider and wider, and her mouth falls from screaming to confusion, to grim realization. She looks past me, staring into space like the page of a book, recounting and reading the pieces, as if she and not Latchet were the detective.

She lets out one tiny breath, and says in a small, humbled voice, “… Moment…”

Her hand covers her mouth, and she stands as best she can in the tiny space of the pod, nearly vibrating in place for lack of ability to pace. She drags the hand down her face, and as if her touch turned it to stone, her expression hardens into pure resolve. And she turns back to me.

“Os…?” Her whole demeanor’s shifted, deathly serious. She holds out a hand. “I think you should give me the watch.”

A shot a panic tears through me like a cannonball. I grip the watch under my shirt. “You wouldn’t dare!”

She winces. “Just for a second, okay, I just wanna see somethin’—”

“No! You can’t have it!” I scramble back as far as the damned pod will let me go. That’s what this was always really about! She was jealous. She just wants the artifact. I won’t let her take it!

“Os, I think it’s affecting your mind—”

I scream over her, “Absolutely not—”

“It’s, it’s making you see things in a totally twisted light—”

“It’s mine! You can’t take it—”

“Please I swear I will give it right back—”

“Stop!” I pull into myself and look frantically for some kind of reverse switch on this ride. “Don’t come any closer!”

Alabastra breathes out of her nose, staring into the ceiling of the ride cart like her answers might be found printed on the underside. Then she nods. “Gods I hope I’m right.” And she rushes me.

Her hands paw at my shirt, clawing for the watch, and instinct takes over. I’m little better than a rabid animal, thrashing and kicking against her, as if it were my beating heart she had her hands around. Despite my frantic attempts, she finds the artifact swinging from my neck, and pulls at it. I pull back.

“Please, Os, just let it go!”

I NEED IT!” I pull with all my might backwards.

And force us both over the edge.

For a moment, the ground approaches too rapid to have any last thoughts, the crowd of people shouting, the leaf-covered muddy grass expanding to meet my view. But before we hit the ground time feels as if it slows to a crawl, sounds stretching, wind dulling, gravity lessening.

Until it all stops.

The two of us are caught frozen in the air, locked in place mid-fall, the watch slung down past my head, as I stay fixed in my face-first falling position. The crowd below is a still painting.

The watch chain goes slack from the static it was spooled into, dangling in front of my face. I can move my eyes, then my neck, as I crane up to see Alabastra in place, wild hair going from an unmoving piece to individual falling strands again, as she turns to look at me in our mutually time-held moment of forever plummeting.

And then the watch ticks.

 “?eid uoy tel t’ndid I taht etah tsuj uoy oD”

“We’ll owe you. I’ll owe you .od ydaerla I naht eroM”

Like shining emeralds glinting back the world in their clarity.

A force takes hold, grip stronger than gravity, pulling us toward the watch. Forwards and back. Backwards and fro.

Tick.

I have no intention of making it my last.

“To want something so bad, ti eman ot sdrow eht evah ton tuB”

“.yako s’tI. ethearb tsuJ”

With ripping, engrossing arcana beyond anything capable of mortal hands, the watch pulls us inside. Our forms shift, and morph, twist and squeeze through a needlepoint. Draped through its works, spinning and slotting and floating. Memories like lilies, possibility like a skipping stone, bulwarked along the ticking—

Ticking—

Ticking hand.

An unassuming brass pocketwatch is stuck in frozen time above the trodden festival grounds—and the hand is spinning.

Tick.

Thanks so much for reading. Perhaps consider giving the patreon a whirl if you'd like to see what happens next, and in the meantime, try not to get cursed by any artifacts, amulets, trinkets, or baubles out there.

Next update is (1-32) ens primum; on Wednesday, September 18th.

(1-30) rosaceae

Today's a double update! Go read (1-29) tooth of wolf first if you haven't yet!
Content Warnings

This one’s also pretty rough.

Depression
Grief and guilt
Gender dysphoria
Bigotry, fantasy racism, queerphobia
(Very slightly) Sexual content (implied, nothing explicit)
Internalized transmisogyny
Scenes that could be interpreted as emotional manipulation of a romantic partner
Blood / Blood drinking

Also, not necessarily a warning, but a note that this one is by some stretch our longest chapter. Settle in.

The first time I saw his face was in an artificing class at the start of my fourth semester.

He was hard to miss. A catfolk of auburn hair, in a messy bushel around his face, two triangle ears atop his head and a flat feline nose. He wore overalls atop a scratchy-looking turtleneck, and his crystal blue eyes darted back and forth in nervous energy. He fiddled with tools pulled out of stuffed pockets, screws and wrenches laid out before him as he mussed with some strange arcane contraption—a glowing core of blue stone encased inside a metal wire frame of concentric loops.

Of course, the primary reason I had noticed him at all was that the seat next to his was the only one left open. I’d cursed myself for showing up late to this class— that damned half-elf had stopped me again to pester me with inane comments about her new gloves.

I shuffled into the class, awkward eyes on me as the din of pre-teaching chatter turned to a lull. The catfolk hadn’t looked up at me until I was already sat beside him.

But when I did, his eyes filled with wonder.

“Oh! Hi there!”, he said in a cheery western drawl, complete with a goofy little nervous laugh at the end of his non-sentence. “I didn’t think anyone would bother sittin’ next to me.”

I stared at him. “It was the only seat.”

His ears flopped over. “Oh.” He looked around to the now-full classroom. “So it was.” He turned back to the gadget, disenchanted, turning a screwdriver at the edge of where two rings met. Then he perked up again, as quickly as his mood had fallen, and he stuck out a hand to shake. “Lanely Sedgwick.”

I never was sure what the protocol here was, when you truly didn’t care to shake someone’s hand when they offered. I realized it was rude to refuse, but it never made sense why. I just stared down at the outstretched palm until he got the message.

It took him almost a minute. At first I thought he was being stubborn, then playing a joke, but the smile never left him. Perhaps he was simply an idiot. Finally he put his hand down, though I believed likely from exhaustion instead of grasping any social cues. Not like I, who had mastered precisely which ones I could and could not ignore.

“And, um… your name?” He looked expectant.

“… Oscar. Bromley”, I forced the inelegant name off my tongue. Despite having had the surname for only a few years up to that point, it was easily the more tolerable half.

He nodded. “Lanely! I… said that already didn’t I?” He looked down at the desk in front of where I was sitting, instead of my eyes. “Nice to meetcha, Oscar!” Once more, he returned to his work.

Admittedly, whatever that contraption was did have me curious. I ventured a question. “What is that, that you’re working on?”

“Hmm?” He turned to me, holding the little device in his fur-clawed hand. “You mean ya don’t recognize this? Ain’tcha in an artifice class?”

My arms crossed, reminded of one of my many annoyances. “I’m in the alchemy track. The administration insists I take this class for credits, despite alchemy and artifice being entirely separate fields of study. Ridiculous, honestly.” I mean, who would even consider them similar? Artifice requires knowledge of magical fundamentals and engineering principles, to fold magic into a more permanent state; alchemy is more of a study of botany, remnants of premodern occultism, monstrous biology, and chemistry. Yet there I sat, forced to take a class wildly outside of my wheelhouse. At least I had basic magic principles down from my childhood interests, though I anticipated the mechanical aspects would give me no small amount of trouble.

Lanely nodded, head tilted to the side. His smile broke around mismatched, crooked and crowded teeth bending through his lips. It was… endearing, in some ways. “Even still, surprised you ain’t know what this is—it’s what keeps these lights on after all!” He pointed up at the lightbulbs in the ceiling. “This here’s a runic core. It’s what powers this whole city. Well, not literally this one, obviously, but— you get the point! He reached out, offering the runic core for me to take.

My hands lowered, but my eyes didn’t leave his, giving him a trepidatious glance, like I was doing something wrong. He continued to beam; an eccentric, slightly crazed look in his eye. I picked up the metal, inspecting the cage with caution. The rings felt like they should have been able to move, but were locked in place, hinges not properly attached yet. The blue rock at the center pulsated with magic like a dull heartbeat, bumpy exterior run through with currents of sparking potential.

“The arcryst—that’s that rock in the center, generates lightning magic, which the runes on the rings turn into a current of electrical energy”, he explained, “They didn’t used to think one could turn into the other, but all it takes it a little ingenuity and a whole lotta time enchanting. That puppy’ll last another five years, or so! Once I get it workin’ again, anyways. Though, just one don’t give much power. Those generators you see around are a lot more complicated, easily twenty-times the size and far more complex, but they give enough energy to power up a city block.”

Admittedly, I wasn’t overly interested in the mechanics of electromagic before that day. All I knew was that, about a decade before I was born, the whole world changed with its discovery. I had hazy memories in childhood of streets with gaslamps instead of wires, but they were entirely phased out long before I’d reached adolescence. I’d never given it much thought beyond that.

Yet something about the way Lanely described it—it made me want to know more. His passion for the subject was contagious. “You seem to know quite a bit for a beginner class.”

He shrugged. “It’s my first year… they’re not lettin’ me skip the basics. But, yeah! This is kinda my bread n’ butter. You’re lucky to be sittin’ next to me!”

I narrowed my eyes at the other classmates. He seemed brilliant, yet the others avoided him like he had the ill. I wondered why. The obvious answer seemed too cruel to be the correct one, yet I couldn’t deny the imbalance of humans in the class.

Before I could ask more, the instructor barged into the room, beginning her lesson with a droning lecture that I barely caught half of. Every time something passed me by, I’d turn to Lanely for assistance, and without fail, he knew enough to be teaching the class himself.

It was clear to me that on the subject, that eccentric, fascinating cat knew more than everyone else in the room put together.

As the class let out, he stood up at the same time as me, nodding vigorously. “Glad to have already made a friend, Oscar!” He scampered away, orange tail trailing behind him, before I could get a word in.

Great. More friends.

* * *

Lunch hour came with an uncomfortable pressure to socialize. I could just take my meals to my dorm, of course. And had done. Many times. But my schedule that semester made that a less feasible proposition. A tighter regiment meant I’d needed to run back and forth across campus to make my classes, and I couldn’t exactly fit a stop to my hall on top of that. Plus, eating in my dorm would run the greater risk of having to interact with my roommates. A disaster to be avoided. Though, the cacophony of the lunch room had me reconsidering that resignment.

Of course, I didn’t need to eat at all, but if I didn’t use the meal credits, the administration would start asking uncomfortable questions about my dining habits. I could only get away with excuses of grief-wrought picky eating for so long before they realized that I was feasting on a different kind of diet entirely.

As I sat down, an annoyingly familiar face planted herself across from me. Alabastra Camin took a bite out of a pear, and launched into a story through the mouthful of fruit without so much as a hello. “So I go to grab my laundry, and this girl is standing there, all smug-like, like she thought she was gonna make a buck off me. She says, ‘Gotta pay to use this room.’ Now, I know I’m new to this hall n’ all, but—” She continued on, but I began to tune her out, eyes rolling into the back of my sockets in annoyance.

I didn’t notice she’d stopped talking for a good few seconds, until I looked up again to see a horrid scowl on her face. For a moment, I worried it was reserved for me, but I followed her eyeline back to a young man in a polo vest behind me, having just said something to the half-elf that I likewise missed. He followed up with, “Oh, how the mighty have fallen. Still embarrassing yourself, I see.” He snickered and kept walking.

Alabastra did not seem to take kindly to his ribbing.

Neither did I. It always made me uncomfortable when someone treated her in that manner, like she was free fodder for their joking remarks—a social pariah. She’d only started presenting as herself at the tail end of the last semester, and it seemed the winter break did nothing to halt the gossip. So then, from the heights of a star athlete, she was instead relegated to talking to me, and suffering snide remarks from morons who were only at the Institute because they had the fortune to be the son of a diamond mine owner. It just seemed so juvenile.

Furious determination flowed from her like sunlight, as she stood up from her seat, and leaned forward. “This’ll just take a sec, Flowers.” Then she slid across the top of the table, and the blonde was off to some back room to scheme. I shrugged, and returned to my meal.

Until eventually, another figure sat across from me. The catfolk from before. Lanely looked off in the direction Alabastra had marched, and said, “You’re… are you friends with…?”, he began, trailing off.

I nodded solemnly. “Begrudging acquaintances, more like, at her insistence. Though Alabastra would likely say otherwise.”

Though I couldn’t possibly be sure why, halfway through my sentence, Lanely’s eyes lit up with excitement. “R-right. I’m sure… she would!” An odd reaction, I thought. He hardly acknowledged what I’d actually said—and why exaggerate the pronoun? He continued, “What’s she like, anyways? Personally, I mean.”

A groan escaped me. “Tiresome. Vociferous. Infuriating. Obstinate. And far too clever for her own good.”

He shrunk in on himself, sitting criss-crossed on the seat with hunched shoulders. “Oh. I guess you’d know best.” He sighed. “Still, I guess I’m… kinda jealous…”

I raised a brow. “Trust me, I am in an unenviable position.”

“No, not of you, of her!” Then, he realized what he’d just said, and let out a small squeak. “Um! I mean, not in the way that, uh…” His eyes started darting around.

I looked down, nodding. “No, I-I get it.”

“You… you do?” He leaned forward, head tilted, smile growing wider by the second.

Of course I did. Alabastra was nothing if not a constant envy generator. “Yes. Bravery and stupidity are a fine line, but she crosses it brazenly, without hesitation. Her courage is commendable, if nothing else. Even if it also makes interacting with her exhausting.”

His rising excitement tampered, but did not extinguish, as he said, “Of course. She… she sure does have guts, yea.”

I heard a clatter behind me.

The young man from before had fallen over on himself as he crossed into a hallway, coated with the contents of his own food tray, mashed potatoes and turkey slices sunken into his linens. Behind him, Alabastra spooled a wire around her hand. Her victorious smile didn’t leave even as two campus provosts marched toward her for questioning.

They locked arms with her, dragging her away. She shouted, “You can’t prove a thing!”, as they disappeared around a corner.

Lanely laughed, chuckling and snorting and caring not at all how he came across. “I assume that one deserved it, then.”

“Likely”, I said. As I dug into my meal, a thought occurred—these two were clearly more similar to each other than to me. If I could link them together, I’d be free of both at once. “I could introduce you, if you’d like…” I stopped, tilting my head. “That is, assuming she isn’t suspended for that stunt.”

“Oh, no, that uh, that probably wouldn’t go over well. I’ve overheard her talkin’ before ’bout some stuff, I don’t… I don’t think she’d like me much.”

I stared at him, befuddled. Did he know something about her that I didn’t already to make him believe so? Lanely was clearly more tolerant than average, and an interesting oddball to boot. Exactly the kind of person I’d have expected Alabastra would like. “What makes you say that?”

“Well, prob’ly my family, for the most part. I’ve heard her talk about, uh, powerful folk before.” At my look of confusion he continued, “You know… Sedgwick? Like… that Sedgwick?”

My head shook. “Doesn’t ring a bell. Are you saying you’re famous?” Or his family, anyways.

He grimaced, painful memories dredged by my question. Suddenly I felt guilty. “My dad is. Though, maybe infamous is more like it…” He sighed. “You really haven’t heard of Rosco Sedgwick?”

Again I affirmed no. “Should I?”

Lanely almost looked relieved, tension I hadn’t noticed he’d been holding until he could lax it. “No, I… I mean it depends, but— Gee, I never get to tell this story myself!” He straightened himself out. “Dad used to work for none other than Alexander Torres.”

Now that was a name I did recognize. How could I not, with it plastered against the side of every electrical station in the city. “Of the Torres Power Company?”

“The very same! Dad and Mr. Torres developed the first power core prototypes together. Along with a half-dozen other artificers too, of course.”

I backed up in shock. All this time, I’d been talking to the scion of the one of the inventors of modern electromagic power? I knew I’d meet all types coming to the Institute, prestigious as it was, but I had never expected this. “That’s… incredible.”

“Right?” His smile started to drop. “Though dad’s been mostly written out of that narrative. He got axed from the company after…” He trailed off, clearly unable to bring himself to tell the whole story. “I mean, I was taught not to speak bad of anyone, y’understand, but I know my daddy wouldn’t do somethin’ like that. He was framed.”

Considering I didn’t know what he was talking about, I felt entirely unqualified to say either way. So I shrugged. “And so, if your father helped invent the greatest breakthrough in technological innovation since steam power, why are you studying here and not just learning artifice from him?”

There, on his face, a feeling I’d never felt in my entire life, to that point or since. Determination took hold of Lanely and did not let go. “I’m gonna show the world that the Sedgwicks aren’t out for the count. It’s all gonna mean somethin’.” Though he’d been mostly spacey or jubilant up to that point, there, he was stone-faced, gravitas dripping from him like he’d conquer the Hells themselves. But only for a moment, as he fell back down into a simpler smile, staring at me, feline eyes glittering. “And now I’ve got someone around to see it!”

* * *

We’d continued talking for weeks on end. First as classmates, then occasionally catching each other elsewhere on campus, until the point where, despite myself, I was actively seeking out his company. Whenever I was alone, he would manage to swoop in and rescue me from the doldrums of my own brooding. I found his companionship less tiring than the half-elf’s. He was… easier. Less insistent, less intense. He could be nervous at times, distant, spacey, but once he started talking about his interests, he didn’t stop, in a way that made me believe I could listen for hours.

He’d even gotten me to laugh. Something I hadn’t done in some time.

After class one day, Lanely had told me to stop by the oak tree in the park behind the library. He’d said it was his ‘spot’.

And so I arrived, books clutched against my chest with a crossed grip, but I saw no sight of him. Until he fell from a tree branch. He hung on with the crooks of his legs, swinging, as several displaced twigs and leaves spat out from his sudden entrance. “Meowdy!”

“… Meow-dy?”

“I’m workin’ on it!” He chuckled once. “Welcome to my spot, O!” He’d gotten it in his head, correctly despite my attempts to hide my winces, that I was uncomfortable hearing my name. I’d always hated how easily that piece of information was read, but no matter how hard I tried, I could never wrest control of my own embarrassing reactions.

I stared at him blanky. “This?” I looked around at the little hill the tree sat atop.

“That it is! As of today, anyways. I’m claimin’ it!”

His upside-down form drew my sight down. “You’re going to injure yourself, you know.”

The fledgling artificer chuckled, hair swinging from his head. “I am most certainly not! Don’t you know a cat always lands on their feet?” He’d become rather comfortable making jokes about his ancestry with me; an occurrence that irked him when done to him by others. I supposed that was a sign of trust, or comfort, but I could never be sure.

My eyes rolled. “Let’s see it, then.”

One ear flicked, and he swung forward in an attempt to pull himself up. Instead he slipped off the tree limb, and the trajectory of his fall left him only enough time to turn onto his stomach, ending slouched on the floor in a heap. For a moment he laid there, and I worried. Then he looked up at me, and started laughing.

And I couldn’t help it. So much about him was contagious. I had to cover my mouth to hide the smile, but nothing would mask the escaping snicker.

He pulled himself up, dusting off his overalls with the sides of his hands, mindful of the claws. Then he put his hands to his hips. “I didn’t bring ya here for nothin’, though.”

“Is that so?”

Lanely practically vibrated with excitement, and brushed through his pockets for something. He pulled free his prize—a small metal cube, pulsating with energy. “Ta-da!”

My eyes narrowed. “I have no idea what that is.”

“Well, of course ya wouldn’t! It’s my own invention.”

He wrapped his hands around the cube, no larger than a ring case, and pressed down at two indented buttons on the sides. The cube separated into top and bottom, twisting in opposite directions as a stream of magic connected the two halves. The swirling blue magic in the now-center resembled a long spider’s web of starlight, connected sapphire strands of glittering aural magic. Lanely aimed the box in my direction, lining the halves up against his eye so they’d frame my form. The magic in the center flashed once, glowing brief and bright, and then began to spin. It reformed itself in a swirling tornado that took shape from the bottom-up. The vague outline of a person came into being, growing finer and finer in detail until… until it resembled me.

Then he held the small, arcanely created idol of me in his hands, the top half of the box still gently floating.

My brows knit, and I met his eyes. “That’s…” I stopped to consider the implications of the magic. Obviously some kind of captured illusion, not unlike some magical form of a camera. “Fascinating.”

“Right?” He snapped the two halves of the box closed again, and dropped it back into his pocket. “I’m thinkin’ it’ll net me an easy A for the midterm.”

My head tilted. “The semester just started three weeks ago.”

“I read the syllabus—I’m gettin’ ahead!”

I let out an involuntary, jealous sigh. “Clearly this is child’s play for you. I’ll admit, I’m not sure how you do it. I’m not even entirely sure I’ll pass this class.”

Lanely’s tail tucked in, and he stepped a foot closer to me. “That bad, huh?” I nodded. He put two fists to his sides. “Well…” He smiled at me, mischievous, almost bouncing.

“Well?” What was it exactly about myself that attracted rambunctious sorts to toy with me? Clearly a puzzle to piece together.

“I could tutor ya! You could stop by my place tonight and I’ll… show you the ropes! Since Ms. Anglesmith ain’t workin’ out for ya!

My pride nearly demanded that I decline. I was always supposed to be the quick learner, the prodigy, yet something about the subject matter was simply impenetrable to me—a searing blindspot in my studies. Still, I nearly said no. What convinced me was not my own failings, but Lanely himself. He was already twice the artificer than anyone else in the entire Institute, and I would have been a fool to turn down the chance to learn from an expert such as he.

I sighed. “If it isn’t too much trouble, anyways?”

He smiled, feline filed teeth bared. “I mean, there are some ways you could make it up to me, of course!”

“Such as?”

Lanely shrugged impishly. “I, uh…” He grew nervous, and stopped meeting my eyes. “I might— if you come by my dorm, I might, uh… have some hobbies that, in exchange for my immaculate teaching styles, I’ll need ya not to judge or tell anyone about.”

I narrowed my eyes. What kind of hobby could Lanely possibly have that would warrant such a request?

* * *

That evening, I stood outside a dorm room in a hall halfway across the campus from my own. My trembling hand hovered over the door, and I backed away from knocking several times, before reconciling how ridiculous I was being. Finally my courage bolstered after my fourth attempt, and my knuckles rapped against the metal.

A few moments passed, before the door swung open. Lanely smiled from within, beckoning me inside. His dorm looked much the same as mine, a brick flat with a couch against one wall, a tiny kitchenette, a side door I could only assume was the restroom, and space enough for three tenants, with a matching number of beds, desks, and wardrobes. Yet there was no one in the room but him.

“Meowdy!”, he’d said.

“You’re still on that?”

He put his hands to his hips. “Haven’t ya ever heard of brand recognition?”

My eyes rolled. As if Lanely would ever become an advertiser-friendly face. I closed the door behind me. “Do you have this room to yourself?”

“Yep!” He swung his arms out wide, spinning slowly in a circle. “All this is my domain!”

Admittedly, I was jealous. I hardly saw my own roommates, doing my best to only show my face when sleep was necessary, but what little I did interact with them were unpleasant encounters. One was a self-absorbed student of philosophy who was constantly trying to argue, but even he was still preferable to the other, a chauvinistic mage studying economics and evocations. His ribbing remarks towards me were decidedly less friendly-natured than Alabastra’s, of that I was certain.

“How did you manage that?”, I asked, glancing about the space.

As he walked further into the dorm room, he held a nervous bounce in his step, a rhythm to his movements that betrayed a self-calming routine. “Oh, the administration thought it’d be best… after they read my last name n’ all…” He turned on a dime. “Anyways, I’m— um. Gonna be in the bathroom for a minute, if ya wanna… get comfy.”

“Sure”, I said. With that, he disappeared with a quick motion behind the door.

I crossed my arms, curling into myself on the couch. I was admittedly anxious to find out what this ‘hobby’ was—hopefully nothing illegal or untoward. It’d be a shame to find out the individual I’d as of yet most connected with was secretly selling blackroot or facilitating pit fights or had taken an interest in the Lupine Student Body Coalition or—

The door opened.

Oh.

Lanely stepped out of the bathroom, arms pulled tight against his chest in anxious trepidation. He’d reshuffled his hair to better frame his face, and walked on the tips of his pawed feet. But of course, the most obvious change was the fact that he’d shucked the overalls he’d been wearing, instead donning a poofy cream and pink sundress, ending just above his knees, matching socks on his feet and a dusting of makeup on his face to match.

I stared. I could do nothing else but stare, stunned as I was.

“W-well? How do I… look?” A hopeful, desperate little smile crawled onto his face, pleading with me to say something. Anything.

With immense effort, I gathered all the willpower I had to articulate a response worthy of the moment. I opened my mouth to let loose my opus. All that came out was a small squeak. “A—”

Brilliant. I should have received an award for so eloquent a speech.

He sputtered out, “C-cat gotcher tongue? Ha… ha.”

I shook my head, finally knocking enough braincells together to remember how to speak. “You’re… wearing a dress.”

Lanely nodded so hard I worried he might shake his head off. “Yep!” He grabbed at the sides of the fabric, and twirled the skirt edge around himself. “It’s one of my favorites.”

“Wh-why?”

“I told you, it’s just a little hobby of mine!” He swallowed once, edges of his lips starting to lose their curve.

This was his hobby? I supposed it made sense why he asked I keep it hidden, at least—but why show me at all? “I… see.”

The catfolk walked over, sitting himself down next to me on the couch. He was usually somewhat spacey, but then and there he seemed more… alive. Wholly present. Close as he was, I could see the little imperfections of his makeup, the signs of earnest inexperience, the learned paths he’d pulled his hair into to boost his confidence. The small necklace of white lace and brass clinging to him, the clearly artificial padding to better fill out the garment, the scent of iron and lavender wafting from his neck— the shining moonlight blue-silver of his eyes locked with mine, and for an instant, I was paralyzed. “And… whaddaya think?”

I didn’t so much say it, as it fell out of my mouth. “You look beautiful.” Instantly my face grew flush, but there was no going back.

For a moment, I hardly even cared, seeing his face light up like the dawn. He threw himself around me in a tight hug. “Thank you-thank you-thank you!” As quick as he had, he pulled himself away again. “I knew you’d get it.”

My shoulders squared. “I’m… not entirely sure I do, actually. Is this… regular for you?”

He nodded. “As often as I can!” His head tilted, and he blushed for a moment. “Oh, that reminds me… Call me Lainey, if ya please! I prefer more feminine pronouns and phrases and the like— um, y’know, just when I’m like this. Helps me get into character.”

I supposed I could accommodate… her. I shivered at the thought. Her… “Ok… Lainey”, I said. She smiled, and started knocking her wrists together in giddy self-celebration. Admittedly, her excitement, like everything about her, was infectious. I couldn’t help but smile, too.

“I’m… I’m so happy you’re alright with this.”

Of course I was; after all, it was just a hobby. It wasn’t like she was trying to be like Alabastra; this was only recreational, and I couldn’t fault Lainey for that. “It… does seem fun…” And then I realized what I had just said, and shut my mouth with a slam. “I-I mean, for you, of course!”

It was too late for me. I’d set my course straight for the rocks. She leaned forward with her mouth hung open in glee. “I was hopin’ you’d say that!” She stood again, pacing around her room. “You should definitely join me!”

“N-no!”, I protested, waving my hands in front of me.

As if she didn’t hear me at all, she continued, “We’re almost the same size! I could find you somethin’ that fits, or… or maybe getcha somethin’ that will for next time, or—”

“I mean, I would hardly look half as good as you, anyways, and—” Gods, that didn’t help my case at all! I pivoted, “And, besides, I’m not sure I’d get anything out of it.”

Lainey leaned forward, hands on her knees. “Really? I think you’d have a great time. You seem like you’d enjoy getting to be someone else. Y’know, slippin’ into a different role, forget about bein’ Oscar for a lil’ bit?”

My breath hitched. Was I that obvious? The way she described it did sound compelling… she always did know how to get my attention, after all. A thought occurred. “Wait, if this is about adopting a different persona, why is your name so close?”

She shrugged. “I like my name! It just needed a lil’ tweakin’.” A distant stare overtook the catfolk, and one ear twitched. “Guess I feel that way about a lotta things…”

A silence fell over us for a moment, as I drew my knees up to my chest. Was I really going to try something so daring? Let myself slip into a different persona, and open myself up in such a way? Part of me wanted to say yes, I couldn’t deny that, but I just couldn’t get there. An edge of desire that I fell short of grasping. “I… do not think I will be joining you. Can we just study?”

For a moment, I had to endure Lainey’s hopes smother across her face, and I wanted to throw everything away. Then she smiled again. “Okay. Sure thing!” She dug through her belongings, pulling free bits and pieces of artificing trinkets, books, tools, and diagrams, and laid them on the floor. She sat on the ground beside the couch, with her tail swooshing behind her.

Like she was born to teach, she launched into an explanation of the differences between the basic kinds of runes and their connections to the schools of magic, that was far easier to understand than the instructor’s droning lectures. I could feel myself being pulled in with every new realization and connection I’d made. It was so much easier, now that she’d taught me the basics.

Yet at certain points, she would stop, and we’d get sidetracked, talking about inane other concepts or ideas, which would occasionally turn more personal than I realized I was willing to share. And other times yet, we’d simply sit in silence, enjoying each other’s company.

I couldn’t deny that I’d caught myself staring.

* * *

That evening replayed over and over again in my head on the walk home, as I tried to sleep, the next morning, and all through the next day.

Of course, there was Lainey herself. Herself…? Should I still have been thinking of her in such terms? I toyed with the thought, on what to call her when I was no longer in her presence. I’d decided I’d go off of whatever version of her I saw last; I would switch back when I saw her as Lanely next.

But Lainey—I couldn’t get the image of her out of my mind. The smile on her face, her eyes sparkling, the confidence, the trill of excitement when her tail brushed the edge of her skirt—

I shook my head. What a pervious thought. She was my friend, it was inappropriate to think of her that way. Especially since she wasn’t— and I was— ugh, it was all too confusing. She’d certainly thrown a spanner in the works of my plans to not get close to anyone. I’d thought about ignoring her entirely, but the idea of her disappointment in such a decision warred against me. I’d just have to tamper these accursed feelings, same as I ever had.

And speaking of… more even than the catfolk herself, her offer clung to me like a thorn entrapped in the skin. I wasn’t brave enough that night, but the idea of getting to be someone else, of being allowed to set aside ‘Oscar’, for someone else, even for a little while…

As I often, unfortunately, had, I thought about Alabastra. What she would say about this?

Ah, she would probably consider it a pantomime of her own struggles, like we were trivializing her experiences. I’d already promised Lainey I wouldn’t share this with anyone, but that only further confirmed—this was a secret I’d take to the grave. Besides, as long as she didn’t find out, then it wasn’t truly as if Lainey was ridiculing her. If anything, the beastfolk seemed to admire the blonde. I supposed imitation was a sincere form of flattery.

Again and again, the offer repeated. With each step, every passing day, the expectations that came with being Oscar Bromley, man of Anily, fledgling Alchemist and secret monster, grew heavier. The chance to be someone so totally different—of course it excited me. But I would never be so brave as to try… right?

* * *

She kept offering. I didn’t agree the next time we met in her dorm. Or the next. Or the next after that.

But the fifth time I’d returned to her room to study, I had finally worked up the courage. The pressure of the world felt like the weight of the ocean on my chest, and I just needed some relief. And when she struck me with that starry look in her eye as she stepped out in the long skirt and blouse she’d worn that night and offered once more, I simply couldn’t resist.

“Offer still stands…”, she’d said, trailing with a persuasive upward lilt, almost like a song.

A single, long breath drew from me, and when I’d opened my mouth again, I hadn’t realized I’d be agreeing until I’d said it. “Okay.”

Lainey gasped. “Wait, really?!”

Another opportunity to step away from the cliff’s edge. I almost took it. Perhaps I should have. Instead I shook my head, anticipation building within me. “I mean it. I… want to try… this.” There was no going back after that.

She launched into my side, hugging and shaking with excitement. Then she backed up and said, “Alright! I’ve got just the thing!” She turned around, and began digging through her wardrobe, until she pulled a particular piece of clothing off the rack. A long, slender black dress with a button top that opened like a jacket, with an elaborate ruffled false collar underneath, and a large red ribbon at the cinch of the waist. It was simultaneously old-fashioned and fresh, much like her, yet I couldn’t imagine her wearing it. Black wasn’t her color. “I got this just for you!”

My chest seized. “You did?” Damn my own sentimental tendencies, I didn’t mean to sound so starstruck. I never knew what to do with gifts. I walked forward, placed a hand to the fabric. It was the most striking thing I’d ever set my eyes on. “Where did you get this?”

With a peppy smile she placed the dress in my arms. Instead of answering my question, she just said, “Go get changed, but NO peakin’ in the mirror! I wanna save the big reveal for last.” She shooed me toward the restroom.

My heart felt like it would beat to bursting, the opening drum procession of a cardiac-attacking chorus, hammering in anticipation as if at the top of a great ski slope. I marched to the bathroom, and Lainey shut the door behind me. I could hear her humming on the other side.

The innocuous piece of clothing in my hands felt as heavy as gold, and twice as valuable. I was scared to be touching it, like I wasn’t worthy, or that even looking at it made me filthy, wrong in a way that went beyond mere words, never mind that I’d ostensibly be wearing it. Yet this wasn’t about me. This was about not being me. The… the girl I was pretending to be was allowed to look at clothes like this; exist without reservation.

This was just for performance’s sake. That thought made it all simpler. Like an actor embodying a role, I let myself sink through that feeling. I wasn’t Oscar Bromley, here. I didn’t have to be. I was…

Hm. I’d have to think of a name.

I stripped myself bare, and tried pulling the dress over my head. It was a more clumsy affair than I’d anticipated, caught and constricted by the fabric like a straitjacket. It was made all the more difficult by, ugh, an entirely unwelcome and uncalled for tumescence. I was too embarrassed to ask Lainey if involuntary arousal was an expected reaction or not. Eventually I got it on, and almost turned to look in the mirror before I remember what Lainey had said. My curiosity could often get the best of me, but I wouldn’t let it spoil this.

For her sake, of course.

When I was confident I was wearing the garment as correctly as I was capable of, I pushed down the stacking heat in my core and darted out of the bathroom, avoiding the full-length mirror in the corner of the dorm. I sat back down on the couch. Lainey turned to look at me, smiling wide. She clapped her hands together, flat palm-to-palm. “Ah! You look so good! And we’re gonna make you even prettier!”

My face turned scarlet. This was all part of the act, of course. I wasn’t actually… that word, we were just getting into character. “Th-thanks…”

Lainey sat down beside me. “Look at me.” I did. “Close your eyes.” I did.

My face was bombarded with strange sensations, a feather duster feeling on my cheeks, a tugging draw on my eyelids, a wet petroleum coating on my lips. I was about to open my mouth to say something, when a clawed finger pressed against them. That was enough to shut me up.

“Aaaaand done!”, she said with an inventor’s pride. My eyes opened again. She continued, “Now lemme just fix your hair. Turn ’round.” She grabbed at the tail I’d had my hair tied in and tugged it free. My locks fell over my shoulders, and she got to work brushing and fixing, before pulling the strands up and to the sides with pins.

As she applied the finishing touches, my brows knitted her way. “Was all of this truly necessary?”

She shot me a knowing smirk. “I think you’ll agree it was in just a moment…” She put her hands over my eyes. “Walk with me.” With her as my seeing-eye guide, Lainey shepherded me to the corner of the room where the mirror stood. “And… viola!” She lifted her veil.

For a significant portion of my life, I had wished for a specific facet of the vampire’s curse—to disappear in mirrors, sick as I was of having to see myself. And when Lainey Sedgwick showed me what she’d done, she had granted that wish. Because the person that stared back at me was most assuredly not Oscar Bromley. I had simply vanished.

And in my place was a girl, lanky and awkward and bearing too many of my features, but somehow in this moment they worked on her. Her eyes, harsh and biting on me, looked softer, mysterious, cool and collected. And she smiled. Not big or boisterous, but a more hopeful, honest little smile. Was she the kind of girl that smiled? That was certainly different from me, at least. My hair suited her better, and the dress she wore gave her a sophisticated, put-together look, like she had a place in this world and knew it.

From the corpse I shambled through reality as, clawed free someone that looked alive. I didn’t know how she’d done it, but Lainey made me alive, even for just a moment. I turned back to her, staring, trying and failing to cross a gap a mile wide with just words. The lump in my throat like a dam, all I could do was let the tears welling in my eyes speak for me, confused and helpless and so, so filled with… something. An emotion, to be sure, light and lifting like clouds in my chest, but what?

Lainey beamed. “I know. I know.” She wrapped her arms around me, squeezing me tight, and I all but collapsed. Usually I’d hated contact like that, but… but the girl I was allowed to pretend to be there didn’t have to feel that way.

She didn’t have to feel any way I didn’t want to. The realization hit me like a bolt from the blue. I could reinvent myself entire, there. In the stage-world of that dorm room, I had the power to feel anything I couldn’t outside of it. Before I’d known it was happening, already in that moment I’d made her domicile my sanctuary.

I’d made Lainey my sanctuary. After all, it would mean nothing without her there. She was the witness that reflected those feelings back to me, made me feel real. Every bit the mirror I’d once thought I’d want to disappear from as the piece of silver hanging from the wall.

She backed up out of the crook of my neck, hands migrating to the sides of my arms. “How ’bout it, pretty girl”, she began. I shivered, the words eliciting a burning down to my core. “Thought of a name? Not that ya need one, of course, but…” She didn’t need to complete her sentence. We both knew I needed one.

I thought it would be more difficult, but as soon as she asked, I had the answer. Part of me felt like I was waiting my whole life to answer that question. A name I’d read in a classic literature novel, that rung a chord within me the moment I saw it, haunting and evocative and elegant, like a distant dream, an unnamed wish. A secret promise I never even realized I made.

“Marlowe”, I’d said. “Call me Marlowe.”

* * *

As it turns out, we didn’t get much studying done that night. Of course, it wasn’t strictly necessary anymore. Now that I had the basics down, the rest came into place fairly easily. I’d just needed her help getting the ball rolling, but once I had the right framework, I was a rather quick learner.

Yet I hesitated to tell her that, at first. Like revealing that would shatter the pretense of why we were doing this. No more excuses, only laying bare the true reason I was there at all. I preferred to keep it unspoken. Saying it would have made it more tangible. This way, we could drift dreamlike in that semi-real state between truths and lies.

So instead, still feeling my emotions heightened and not sure what to do with them, I only sat on the couch with Lainey, vaguely listening to her explain how her latest invention worked, tucked onto her shoulder like a clinger-on, yet she didn’t seem to mind.

I didn’t notice the silence until it filled the space like bad air. I turned to Lainey, curious tilt to my head. She looked back. “Marlowe…”, she said.

“Yes?” I still couldn’t believe that name could refer to me. Every time she said it, an endless lifting in my core filled me again.

She shifted slightly, struck suddenly uncomfortable. “Do you believe in fate?”

That was an odd question; what turned her so philosophical? I wasn’t sure how to answer.

What would Marlowe say? Were her thoughts on such matters different than mine? I decided to answer as to what came naturally. “I supposed it depends on what you mean by fate. Prophecy and legends? Not necessarily. But I do think we’re all set down paths…” I looked down. “Paths we can’t escape from.” I cursed myself internally; that was too morose for something Marlowe would say, wasn’t it? This was supposed to be fun.

Lainey nodded, twisting a curly strand of her hair between her fingers. “I just think…” She searched for the words. “It was some mighty turn of fortune, that we found each other like this.” She flopped her head to the side, touching against mine. We were closer than I’d ever let myself be with another person.

I almost wanted to run. I felt disgusting, and unworthy, an intruder, a malevolent entity needing excising. But I didn’t have to listen to those instincts. I was Marlowe. And Marlowe was allowed to want things. Allowed to be brave. “Perhaps it wasn’t fate so much as… gravity.” She looked at me askance, so I continued, “Or, magnetism. Something inside of us that…” I almost used the word ‘attracted’. But that would be an absurd implication… wouldn’t it?

She smiled, and grabbed my forearm, as one leg swung over to entangle with mine. “I know whatcha mean.” We stared for a while at each other. Normally I would have hated to be perceived for so long, but in that moment, she made me feel more real by just looking. I wanted to feel real, for once. And then she leaned forward. My heart skipped a beat. “Can I…” She trailed off, looking away.

Marlowe was allowed to be brave. “Can you what?” I had an idea, but I wanted her to say it.

Her gaze locked with me once more. A beat of tension strung itself taut in the air. “Can I kiss you?”

I could have analyzed, thought it through, given poetry to the moment, let myself sink through my indecision. Instead I cut the cord. “Yes.”

She wasted no time, grabbing me by the back of my head, and pulling me close. Her lips met mine, and it was clumsy and awkward and I felt like I was flying. We sat there for a while, pulling away, then diving back in, deeper every time, messy and inexperienced but giving way to instinct. I didn’t dare let myself think. I only wanted to feel myself melt into her.

And then she pulled away, a curious look on her face, lost and intrigued. I worried I’d done something wrong. I knew I was unpracticed, and I’d been too eager, and—

“You… you have fangs”, she said.

The world fell away.

I panicked. I backed up, off the couch, and nearly gave in to the instinct to run. To get out, except… except I was still dressed like Marlowe. I couldn’t leave, I was trapped, and she’d hate me and see me and kill me and—

“Woah, woah, hey!”, she said, hands up. “Marlowe. It’s okay. I’m not judgin’.”

Her words only barely breached past the blood pounding in my ears, as my vision started to dart, and the thought to claw myself out of the dress nearly bewitched my hands. But then Lainey stood, and caught my eye again. She wasn’t hateful, or accusatory, she had nothing on her face but kind curiosity. Slowly, I pulled my breathing back under control, and put myself together again.

She walked a half-step forward. “Is it alright to touch you right now?”

Guiltily, I shook my head ‘no’. I still needed a moment. “I’m… I’m sorry.”

Lainey let loose a disbelieving little laugh, that broke through the tension, unreconcilable with the panic I thought was warranted. “For what?”

That was an excellent question. Undoubtedly, I was ashamed, but why? I searched myself for an answer. The obvious one was that I had… taken advantage of her, by not telling her of my nature beforehand. After all, who would ever… do what we had done with a monster. My eyes squeezed shut, and I sighed, “I should have told you.” I sat back down on the couch. I had nowhere to go, anyways, dressed as Marlowe.

“Tell me what?” She said it less as a question, and more as an offer.

I sighed. Though I never had the courage to explain the truth to even my adopted family, for reasons I couldn’t explain, I felt she was owed the whole truth from the horse’s mouth. “I’m… I’m a vampire. Or… half-vampiric, to be precise. And I— It was improper, to not say so earlier.”

She looked shocked, but only for a moment. She sat down beside me. “Marlowe…” I shivered at the name. I wasn’t sure how to feel that she was still using it; Marlowe wasn’t supposed to be like me. She was supposed to be a normal girl, with normal proclivities. “That doesn’t change anything.”

I looked at her wide-eyed. Surely she wasn’t serious. “But I’m… I am dangerous.”

Her hand reached forward, and she asked again for approval with just her eyes. I nodded. She cupped my cheek. “You don’t look so dangerous to me.”

A pathetic sigh-sob of relief ripped from me. I didn’t deserve her… didn’t deserve this. I couldn’t think of anything else to say, so instead I collapsed into her arms.

“There, there”, she said. “Just let it out.”

I failed to blink back a few hot tears, and heaved heavy, shaken breaths into her shoulder. The size of the word ‘monster’ shrunk in my mind with every passing second. From all-encompassing to little more than a tiny furious voice. Eventually I’d pulled away again. “It’s… really alright?”

She nodded. Then, once again almost singing, “You’re wonderful, Marlowe.”

Marlowe. I was still Marlowe, here. Of course. I’d resolved then and there to adjust my persona; perhaps Marlowe could be similar to me, just without the danger. A version of myself that couldn’t hurt anyone, despite her afflictions.

The thought made my heart soar.

* * *

I’d stayed the rest of the night in her room, taking the couch. It was nice, to be somewhere safe for a while longer.

The next morning, I’d made the trek back across campus to my dorm, to collect my things for a busy weekend working on a particularly vexing project. As I’d entered the room, both my roommates sat at an opposite corner, chatting and throwing some damnable ball back and forth. They’d already put several dents in the walls with it last semester.

The one on the left, the worst of the two, nodded his head as I entered. “Hey, hey! The creep made it home!”

My shoulders sharpened. I wished he would just not acknowledge me at all. The other one said, “Aw, lay off him, Keiran.” I never did bother committing their names to memory. Strange that I’d recall it now. “Maybe he even had a hot date.” The philosophy student looked to the other, to Keiran, waiting for a laugh.

Keiran cracked, and both chuckled at my expense. “No, no. I think you might be right, Darrel.” Darrel, that was right. The philosophy student was Darrel. He wasn’t always so bad, alone, but when Keiran was around it was as if he fed off his energy, becoming exponentially worse. Keiran continued, “Probably blew your top right off, huh, creep?”

I rolled my eyes. Right. I thought I’d have at least a moment before having to re-don my outer shell. “You could at least do us a favor and choke on your own spit, you know”, I intoned, as I dug through my belongings to head out for the day.

Darrel laughed again. I felt dirty, playing their game as they wanted, but I wasn’t about to refuse. Ironically, I supposed that this felt more performative than the actual performance I’d just gotten done with. I wished that they spent less time in that room; they made it more difficult to feed in a manner that was safe. I’d had to start making trips all the way back to the shop just to keep my hunger in check. I was due another soon.

As I pulled free the books and supplies I’d need, the two returned to talking amongst themselves, satisfied with my daily quota of masculine bull sessioning. As often as I could, I ignored their yammering, especially when they’d start fights. Yet something peculiar did catch my attention as they talked that morning.

“Did you hear we finally got admin to kick Horowitz out?”, Keiran had said.

Darrel exclaimed, “Really?!”

“Damn right! Last thing we needed was more degenerate tribades like her, stinkin’ up our campus. Gone now.”

I raised a brow. I’d recalled vaguely that this was something Alabastra had been ranting about. Not that I was about to ask these two about it. Their perspective would be even more skewed than hers.

The economics student continued, “You sounded excited there, Darrel. You should think about joinin’ LSBC. We couldn’t a’ gotten her outta here if we didn’t band together.” He spoke at my back. “You too, creep.”

My pack slung over my shoulder. “I’d sooner throw myself from the Spire.” Before he could object, I marched out of the room and slammed the door behind me.

* * *

I didn’t see Lainey in class that day. It struck me as odd, but I supposed she’d had her reasons.

When I did see her again— she was Lanely again, obviously. He ran up to me as I cut through the quad, catching me alone on a walkway. He looked somewhat out of breath and dazed. “Marl-!”, he began.

Instantly my blood pressure shot through the roof, and I grabbed him over the mouth, pushing him to a nearby oak tree to muffle his words. I looked around, panicked, to make sure no one else was near, then back to him. “What are you doing?!”, I seethed.

My hand dropped from his face. His ears folded in on the top of his head. “I just— I mean, I got excited and— No one’s around, and—” He kept starting and stopping, before settling on, “Don’t you wanna be called that?”

I stared at him. This was his idea, yet suddenly he seemed to no longer understand…? “What? Lanely… ‘Marlowe‘ isn’t real! She’s fictional—made up! She doesn’t exist outside of your dorm room. That was the entire point of this arrangement!”

He grabbed his arm. “I guess I just thought…” A more haunting thought struck him as he trailed off. “Are… are we real?”

Guilt clamped my throat closed. I wasn’t sure how to answer that. Instead I looked down at the ground, and thought only to change the subject. “Where… where were you, today?” Though I wasn’t looking at him, I could feel his stare still on me. Peeling me apart.

Then he sighed, “I wanted to go see if what they said was true— did you hear about Professor Horowitz?”

That’s what my roommates were talking about. I didn’t know this professor, beyond her name being thrown around increasingly often. “Vaguely. I’m unaware of the details.”

He crossed his arms. “She was, um. Researching sexual studies. Like, gender stuff? And…” He ducked his head low enough to pull my gaze up. “I… thought I might go and see her, um. Talk about some stuff. But she didn’t have the time, gettin’ kicked out n’ all…”

Ice water ran through my veins. “Why? Go see her, I mean.”

It was like he was fighting against himself, the way his mouth pulled taut and sideways and pursed, pushing against the urge to speak. Finally he gave way. “I’ve been… dressin’ up like that for a lil’ while and… seein’ ya last night I…” Suddenly, he stomped his foot. “What if it was real? What if I want to be real?! We could… we could be like Alabastra… maybe we could talk to her—”

“No!”, I interrupted. He stepped back. I panicked. This couldn’t be happening, he was leaving me behind! It was becoming too real, too fast. I needed to… to convince him to stay like were. He was being ridiculous. He had to be. “No… I don’t… think you should talk to Alabastra at all.”

His tail tucked in shame. “Why not?”

Dammit, I couldn’t be honest. I needed him to—

I needed him. “She… hates you. You were right, I… brought you up once, and she… she said she’d never want anything to do with a Sedgwick.” Upon the broken-hearted look on his face I added, “I’m sorry.”

I had damned myself, then and there. I hurt him with a lie, a selfish attempt to keep him moored to me. At the time I didn’t care. I didn’t even realize what exactly I was doing until it was already done. He mumbled, “Oh. I see.” We were both silent for a moment. Then he continued, a little more hopeful, “But that doesn’t change what I said, right? We could still—”

“Don’t be ridiculous”, I intoned. “Us? We’re… we’re not… At least, I am certainly not.”

He didn’t look convinced. I needed to think. To convince him to stay as we were. Obviously I couldn’t be a girl, because that was an Alabastra-only endeavor— but he didn’t know Alabastra. And I couldn’t be a girl because I was a half-dead monster— but he wasn’t. And I couldn’t be a girl because I’d make a terrible one anyways— but he’d be brilliant.

Then it hit me. “And… you! I mean, you’re trying to restore your family’s name, Lanely—what would people say? Isn’t there enough scrutiny on you already?”

He stared, off and away, and already I could tell that my words sunk deep. He knew I was right; that Lainey Sedgwick could never be real. He was too proud of his family to bring that kind of spotlight upon them.

“Oh…”, was all he could say. He shrunk inward, pulling himself tight as he leaned back against the trunk of the tree. We stayed silent for a while longer, unsure how to continue. And eventually, without further conversation, he simply walked away. “Gonna get to class.”

I watched him go— and that was when the driving pain of guilt struck a spike in my chest. But I didn’t… I didn’t kill her chance at happiness. I saved it. I had to believe that.

I had to.

* * *

Things were awkward between us, then. For a while I worried that my efforts were for naught, that he hated me, for what I’d said.

On some level, even then, I thought I deserved it. When I sat next to him in class, he said very little. I didn’t think to bother him with questions, and almost thought to switch seats with someone—if my demeanor wasn’t so generally off-putting I might have even tried to ask.

All I could hope was that things would go back to normal. That our little brush with change would be over and behind us.

The next day passed the same. And the next. I started to worry.

But the day after that, he turned to me when class let out. “Meet me at my spot?”

Light at the end of the tunnel. I nodded.

And so, as I approached the tree behind the library, I once more saw Lanely sitting on a tree branch, legs swinging out below him. He gave a tiny wave as I arrived. “Meowdy.”

I knew we were okay, after that. “Hi.” I leaned my shoulder against the trunk as I looked up at him. “I…”, I stopped practically before I started. I nearly apologized— compulsively, really. But was he even angry at me? I waited for him to start instead.

Eventually he got the picture. “I thought about whatcha said… my family. I think you might be right.”

I could only think to nod. I’d done the right thing, then. He agreed; I’d saved him no small measure of heartache. I was correct.

I just wished it didn’t hurt.

He seemed to concur. “I hate that it’s true, but Dad didn’t go through all that just so I could fall short to put us back in the limelight. If I fail it… all meant nothin’. I ain’t gonna let him down, and… nobody’ll take us serious if I’m Lainey. We already got it hard enough, bein’ beastfolk.” Painful resignment locked his face in a grid of confused hurt. Before I could ask, he already answered my next question. “But I got a feelin’ these feelings won’t go away so easy. So… if ya wanna keep, um. Doin’ what we were doin’… I think I’d really like that.”

Sweet relief; he wanted what I wanted. I nodded vociferously. “Yes. I’d… like that too.”

He smiled bittersweet. “Okay. Then I’ll see ya tonight.”

* * *

We continued on for over a month like that. Not every night, but most, I’d find the time to sneak off to Lanely’s dorm. And he’d don the mantle of Lainey, and I’d be Marlowe, and we could pretend that that was all we ever were. A beastfolk without obligation, and a vampire without threat.

Just two girls, who were allowed to be so with each other, and be with each other.

I wasn’t sure exactly, what to call our standing. A ‘relationship’ or ‘partners’ seemed too formal. ‘Girlfriends’? Obviously not. ‘Boyfriends’ made even less sense, and made my skin crawl.

Why wasn’t there a word for ‘friendly acquaintances and study partners who cross-dressed together and also engaged in romantic and borderline sexual intimacy’? A failure of language, to be certain.

‘Cross-dressing’. It didn’t consciously occur to me at the time that that was what I was doing. It felt like a dirty word, reserved for lechers and perverts and appropriating thieves. Yet that term did objectively apply. If I’d had the thought, it would be impossible to deny—so I did everything in my power to not have that thought.

For a while it was, perhaps, the happiest period of my life. Nights spent and stolen in clothes I had no right to, with someone I didn’t deserve, but in those fractured moments I could forget that, and just be. It was perfect.

But all things die.

The night it came to an end, I’d had an exhausting week. My roommates continued to insist on being around at most hours, and my time with Lainey meant I had less nights to sneak off to the apothecary. I sluggishly trudged through the door of her room, to find her already dressed and waiting for me. “Woah—”, she started. “You alright, Marls?”

My heart lifted at the nickname. Strange, how I’d usually hated them. We’d agreed that for all intents and purposes, that door was a portal, passing through which instantly changed my name and presentation. There were even some nights earlier that week were I didn’t dress up at all, too tired to put on a performance, yet she still called me Marlowe. It was like our little bubble of upside-down reality.

I shrugged. “Ugh. Long week.”

She pursed her lips. “Wanna just cuddle up tonight?”

I considered it, but decided that it would do me some good to go the whole distance. Take my mind off things. As I prepared myself, which I’d done with increasing acuity thanks to her lessons, a gnawing feeling at the back of my mind— the back of my throat kept pulling at my attention.

Now donning a charming little corduroy skirt Lainey had bought me, I sat back down beside her. One benefit to having a wealthier friend, even in exile as her father was—she was flush with cash in ways I never would be. Though how she gained the confidence to clothes shop for both her and myself, I never quite puzzled out.

Lainey slung an arm around my shoulder, pulling me tight, planting a quick kiss on the top of my forehead. She started talking about energy recapture and stigmas against necromancy and some elaborate spreadsheet she’d made and… at some point I stopped listening. My mind started to drift, in a foggy haze, as the only concrete feeling that could anchor me was…

Hunger.

I’d hardly eaten. Gods, the second I acknowledged that feeling, it was like a wave crashed into me. I was starving, and I didn’t even realize it.

“Marlowe?” She said, directed and attention-grabbing. I shook my head, and looked at her. Things were getting fuzzy. “Oh… oh, gods, are you okay? Marlowe, you look famished!”

My lips tried to form words. They faltered as I felt my fanged incisors greeting the open air.

No. Gods, no, I needed to take control, I couldn’t— I wouldn’t let anything happen to her. I grabbed the side of my head. “Fuck. I’m… I haven’t fed in weeks. Lainey, you’re… you’re in danger, I—”

“Hey!” She grabbed my shoulders. “It’s alright. Listen, can you hold on?”

This was no time for pretty lies. I couldn’t, and she needed to know; to run from me. I shook my head.

“Okay. What if…” Resolve took hold of her like a flag-bearer’s standard. I’d always known she was brave, if odd. I never imagined how true that was. “Marlowe, what if you fed on me?”

Shocked and horrified, I could only stare. She had no idea what she was suggesting. “Lainey… I can’t hurt you…”

She shook her head. “I don’t wanna see you suffer like this, and I… well. I can’t lie and say I haven’t thought about it.” I sputtered. Were my head not so full of fog I might’ve laughed at the bluntly ridiculous statement. “You won’t hurt me.”

I wanted to say no. I should have said no. Yet, I knew from past experience that my body wouldn’t give me a choice. Like a sneaking shadow, hunger had crept upon me, and now held a knife to my throat. At least if I chose to indulge it, I could ensure I wouldn’t injure her.

That’s what I thought, anyways.

A hard lump in my throat went down with a swallow. “Okay. Um… lie down. I promise to only take what I need.”

“Just what you need. Of course. I trust you.” She shouldn’t have. She really, really shouldn’t have. Lainey laid supine on the couch, fists clenched in anticipation. She looked at me like I could do no wrong.

I leaned over her, hands either side of her shoulders, and knelt down. I was, of course, unpracticed at this facet of vampirism. Yet that hardly seemed to matter, as instinct took over. The daggered tips of my canines pressed down past the light trail of fur, and pushed into the skin. She gave some resistance, before the tensed skin collapsed to the pressure, and sharp virgin teeth sunk deep into the side of her neck.

A rush of endorphins lit my brain like fireworks. I winced, and nearly moaned, and felt a trickle of blood kiss the edge of my lip. My fangs explored her veins a moment longer, swimming through the feeling of having pierced her, before I pulled away, and wrapped my mouth around the fresh wound. And I began to drink.

It was like nothing I’d ever experienced. The hot, metallic ichor was nectar to my tongue. Every drop brought new understanding, new life, sweet and filling and whole, just thick enough to paint my own insides, but thin enough to fill my throat smoothly. It was the greatest thing I’d ever tasted. She was the greatest thing I’d ever tasted. I was sure part of if it was my lifetime of drinking stale blood, but I’d have sworn that the fact that it was her made it so much better. The closeness we’d forged, the adoration I felt for her, it was like that feeling itself suffused into her veins, colored my tongue with the longing I’d always had for her.

To think, I thought I had seen the extent of her gifts to me. She’d given me not just sanctuary, but life itself. She was making me alive. I never wanted that perfect moment to end. I drank, and drank, and drank.

“M-Marlowe…”, she whimpered.

Yes, Gods, yes! Marlowe. I was Marlowe, I was her Marlowe. And she was my Lainey. I lost myself to the bubbly, wonderful thought.

“Marlowe! S-stop…”, Lainey pleaded, weakly.

My eyes shot wide. How long had it been? Quickly, I pulled away from her, feeling completely alert where before I’d been lethargic. I looked down at my— at Lainey. She looked pale as a specter, exhausted, on the verge of passing out. She could barely lift her head.

Like the reaper’s scythe rending me apart, dread split me in two. I could only stare in horror at what I’d done. Every illusion and delusion I’d floated into the air shattered at once. I wasn’t Marlowe. I was Oscar Bromley. I was dangerous. And I’d hurt him. I’d taken too much. I always took too much.

He looked as if a stiff breeze would sunder him to ash. I couldn’t— I had to act. Lanely’s life was at stake.

Yet as I stood to march out the door, selfish shame bewitched my hand. I couldn’t… go out like this.

Lanely passed out by the time I’d shed myself of my faux persona, and I rushed out the door without a second guilty glance back to him. Someone would have to help him. They had to.

I didn’t let the thought sink in, that I’d done this. That it was my responsibility. That at every turn I’d put myself before him.

I supposed that made me yet more the monster.

* * *

Nursing staff had him in care for a long while. I’d spun a story about finding him like that already. I could only pray they’d believe me. If Lanely had decided as such, he could have divulged the truth at any time, and that would be it for my hopes of a school life, or a career, or even a future that didn’t involve pitchforks and torches.

It’s what I deserved, to be certain.

I couldn’t bear to see him. He didn’t come to class, of course. And the rumors circulated—of course—about the state he’d been found in, though thankfully it seemed the particulars of his condition were kept close to the chest of the medical staff. I never heard anyone chatter about a vampire bite.

Weeks passed without seeing him again. That was fine, I thought. He was well within his rights to never speak to me again, after I’d—

I’d taken from him. That is fundamentally what I’d done. I took and took, and never gave anything in return. I was no less a thief than Alabastra, and I had the audacity to judge her for it. Just a worthless hypocrite.

And then one day, I returned to my dorm to find a letter waiting for me, slipped under the bottom of the door. It beckoned that I come to the Skyway station at noon. To say my goodbyes.

Perhaps I should not have even gone. Saved him the heartache of having to look at me once more.

But even then, at the other side of having torn it apart, still I was selfish. So I walked to the edge of campus, where the wide broad street met a skyway station stretching out and up to further ends of the city. A relative few people ambled about the station, waiting for the next tram.

And amongst them, Lanely Sedgwick stood apace of the platform’s stairs, two large suitcases sitting on the floor either side of him, tail swooshing in anticipation. I couldn’t possibly read the expression on his face. Was it anger? Regret? Fear?

The last seemed the most likely.

Fearful of the monster. As he always should have been. There was never a point in trying to get that across, of course. He was stubborn.

“Hi”, he said. Not his little joke greeting he saved only for me. Just… ‘hi’. A tiny little gesture, trepidatious, unsure, testing if a little word could break the frozen ocean that had solidified between us.

“Hi”, I returned. As stalwart as I could. My voice still shook, despite myself. I lashed at my mind with self-admonishing insults. I didn’t deserve his pity or understanding, so nor did I deserve the reactions that might tease such things out of him. He should have hated me, nothing less.

Lanely grabbed at his own arm, squeezing in comfort against the frigid winter storm my arrival brought with. I could tell he didn’t know how to start, but eventually, he simply got to the point. “Dad, um. Heard about what happened. I covered for, er, lied for you best as I could with the nurses. I don’t think administration suspects you, but… it was kinda hard to hide the neck bites. So… they told him I got attacked.” I burned out the rising guilty with obligation. He continued, “He said that it was dangerous, bein’ in the city where monsters could hide. So he wants me to come home. And… I didn’t see any reason not to.” He’d obviously had time to process such information, yet even still he failed to hold back the glassy-eyed overcast. Out in obscurity and exile with his father, he’d never fulfill his lofty ambitions. Another thing I stole.

I stared. I didn’t know what to say, either. Of course, I chose wrong. I always seemed to choose wrong. “I see…” A pause, as I failed to make my next words any more poetic or laden with gravitas than that; instead they were a clumsy, rusted sword to cut loose the last thread, dull and oafish. “Goodbye, then.”

His breath hitched, and he stared back in disbelief. “Goodbye?”, he asked, gobsmacked by my audacity. “That’s all you have to say? Goodbye?!”

“…” I stared at his feet.

“Not… nothin’ else? You don’t… even want me to stay? No acknowledgments, or thanks, or… or anythin‘? Just, ‘see ya later.'” He sniffed back tears, and said through a breaking voice, “Did… did any of it mean anything to you?”

And what could I possibly say to that? That it was the best month of my life? That I hated myself more than I’d hated anyone before for ruining it? That Lanely Sedgwick had carved a hole in my heart that would be vacant for the rest of my days, because of my own actions? Of course not.

If all of that were true, I’d feel it. I’d feel anything at all, instead of the numbness that took hold of me. The dulling opiate of my own lack of personhood, whisking away any emotions that should have been there. That’s all I was, really. Just an empty, nothing space—a null nonperson.

As I searched the face of the catfolk, I found in him, and everyone, something that I did not have.

I was born dead.

Cold, biting guilt chewed at the bottom of my heart, the only thing I could possibly be allowed to feel. Endless, fathomless guilt, and nothing else. The Gods could have at least granted me the kindness to feel nothing at all. Remorse was my north star. I’d never learned to sail by the winds of anything but self-loathing.

So I said nothing more. Finally, he straightened his back at the distant rhythmic clack-clank of skyway wheels on arcane rails. “I have a train to catch…” He picked up his bags. “So… I guess… Goodbye.” He looked at me for only a moment longer, then turned, and marched up the stairs.

I watched him the whole time as he went, counting the seconds until he was out of sight in aching slow motion. With each step, I imagined every night erased, beaten into the dusts of time.

And then he was gone.

For a moment, I could only stare at the spot he’d left in front of me, like his ghost might still forgive me. Of course, he wasn’t dead—in fact, he was lucky to be alive. But if he had been, at least I might carry him along. This was almost worse; he’d continue on, and I had no right to the memories he left me. I wasn’t the only one holding them, and of the two, I had less right to them. So I relinquished them.

One by one, I forced them out of my mind.

Focused as I was, I didn’t hear them approach. But a hand clasped on my shoulder shook me from my state. I wheeled around in a brief panic to see Alabastra, and that faun she’d started hanging around, staring back at me.

“Hey-a, Flowers!”, the half-elf said, all smiles. Then she looked past me, at the station, and the tram now pulling away. “Was that… Lanely Sedgwick?”

I pulled inward. “Yes…” I looked back at the cart, sailing southbound for the train station out of the city. “You just missed him.”

She snapped her fingers in frustration. “Damn. Was hopin’ to talk to ’em about…” She stopped with darting eyes. “Somethin’.”

Liquid guilt like a waterfall sank through me. “That’s too bad.”

Alabastra looked down at me, struck with a thought, head cocked to one side. “You alright, Flowers?” This thief was always trying to get in people’s business. But this was our affair, not hers.

And what could she possibly have done, anyways?

I spared one last glance to the tram as it sped around a corner, and said a quiet final goodbye to three people at once. Then I met her emerald eyes once more.

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

Meowdy.

I have so much I have wanted to say about this chapter, for so, so long... but I think I'd better just let it speak for itself.

Thank you so much for reading. It truly means the world.

Next update is (1-31) wool of bat; on Friday, September 13th.

(1-29) tooth of wolf

Content Warnings

Generalized warning that this is absolutely the darkest chapter in the book. Proceed with care.

Paranoia
Angry mobs
Extreme jealousy / Immense self-loathing
Mind control / Twisting of magical contracts
Intense gender dysphoria
Scenes that could be interpreted as self-harm (specifically, hair-cutting)
Evictions / Homelessness
Some genuinely detestable thoughts, beliefs, and actions from our protagonist
HEADACHES

I limp out on a possibly broken leg, pain shooting in waves from my ankle. We pass through the threshold of the box office, and I hurriedly pour a healing potion down my throat.

The three of us filter out into the sunlight, followed by a confused crowd, not nearly as panicked as I’d have expected. One man says behind us, “I thought that was a rather fascinating performance!”

Audiences… I wipe my mouth off the healing liquid, and already my ankle feels better.

Better than I’d have thought, in fact. The pain subsides so quickly, I don’t even need the support anymore. And with a start I realize how heavily I’m leaning into Alabastra. I slide out from under her in a harsh jerk.

She doesn’t seem to notice, or mind. Instead she peels the streets, looking frantically at every corner. “Fuck. Fuck!”, she yells. Several in the crowd turn to her to spectate the mad woman.

Faylie looks up. “Please don’t tell me that was…”, she starts, more stressed than I’ve perhaps ever heard her.

Alabastra only nods in response, lips pursed in worry. She looks over the crowd again. “If we can spot those fuckers that were chasin’ her, we might catch up. C’mon.”

Then that monstrosity truly was Tegan; that’s what she’d been hiding, all this time. A sick and sour feeling drips down from my brain to my spine. Yet another thing they kept from me—it truly never stops. I cross my arms and refuse to follow behind the half-elf as she goes.

She turns back to me in a double-take. “Os, let’s go, we have to catch her.” Still I don’t move. She sighs, seeming to read the implication behind my hesitation. “Look, I— we can explain when we find her, just please, she’s alone out there!” She starts to choke up. At least this time I can believe the vocal cracks in her throat are real.

I deadpan, “Do we have what we need? Did you find anything from searching Demetrix’s belongings?”

“What?!”, she says. She calms herself, breathing hard once. “Yes, I found something. We don’t have to swing back through here, I know where we’re headin’ next.”

“Then we’re going back to The Other Side to let the Gloamwoods know, so I can be done with this.”

The rogue stares at me, eyes growing horrified, jaw locked in anger. “Oscar. What the fuck is wrong with you?” She points back behind her in a huff. “This is Tegan we’re talking about! Tegan! Your friend, Tegan! The same Tegan that fucked up your what’s-his-face roommate for you? The Tegan who’s always risking everything for the ones she loves, who would drop it all and come runnin’ if it was youthat fuckin’ Tegan! I don’t care how fucking angry at me you are—you do not get to talk about her like she doesn’t matter!”

I back away, my chest tightening when I see the angry balls of fists she’s curled at her sides. And my head splinters in pain, distracting me from the still-healing sting at my ankle. Pain like cracking fissures in the earth, shooting steam funnels of agony over the landscape of my mind. The throb grows so great that my vision starts to blur, I feel growing spot of blinding white at the edge of my sight. What is wrong with me?

Alabastra turns back around, saying over her shoulder, cold and shaken with distress, “Follow or don’t, but you’re not gettin’ your info ’til we find her. C’mon, Bug.” The two start moving again, and the conflict resolves into focus once more. For better or worse, I’m stuck following behind until I get the information. There is never any guarantee the Gloamwoods won’t take the watch as collateral— whatever else occurs, that cannot happen.

We filter out into the streets, observing the let-out crowd of the emptying theatre. Faylie says, “Seems like there’s more commotion that way?” She points northward, though I imagine her to be guessing.

Really hope you’re right.” She swings Faylie’s satchel around her shoulder, borrowed for her costume change. Still in the rather revealing stage outfit, here in the light of day she looks borderline indecent. She digs through the bottomless bag and pulls free her boots, swapping them with the costume heels as she walks without stopping, clearly practiced at mid-motion redressing. All else she can do for now is throw her usual trench coat overtop the ensemble, and put her hair back up, creating an end result of a chaotic mishmash of her usual attire and the show uniform, like she emerged at random from a discarded laundry pile. She draws even more stares than usual, a mix of lecherous and confused, but the rogue is pure focus, eyes only on the crowd ahead, scanning for the chasing mob.

Faylie taps her fingers together as she walks. “It was… it was that actress”, she says, unprompted. “She cast some kind of spell on her. Made her… Y’know.”

She grunts. Then, she turns back to me. “What was the monster hunter doin’ here?”

My eyes roll. “Apparently he’d decided to hunt the vampire responsible for Grace’s attack.” As I say that, I realize that the only way he could’ve known I was responsible at all is if Grace told him. If it weren’t such a hassle to get into Firvus Heights, I’m nearly feeling petty enough to take umbrage with that. “He tracked Latchet through his blood, and your detective friend sold us out.”

“Yeah, kinda expected him to. Why do you think I didn’t tell him we broke into his office? Or about the watch? Guy’s a weasel—lied through his teeth about not telling the Serrones anything.” Some friends she’s gathered. She rolls her shoulders. “Vail gonna keep bein’ a problem?”

“Undoubtedly.” Not that I want her help, of course.

Faylie slows, unsure steps causing her to fall behind. “Should we, like, do something about that, Allie?”

Steadfast as a train on rails, Alabastra doesn’t respond; she only maneuvers through the sea of peoples, accelerating ever-forward. Finally, she slows, motioning with a head nod. “There.” Ahead, several men pile into a group, taking off further north, towards the Riverwalk. They don’t look particularly dangerous, just a mixture of curious and spiteful, chasing after the transformed oddity.

Following their trail, we reach Bassarin River. A rippling stream of green-blue water, one third-mile wide, spilled out from a place and plane that is not ours. The otherworldly-sourced waters churn into a slow current, path curved into gently twisting bends, seeming to carry the city itself along, pulling south and out and away, into distant horizons, and eventually the sea. Several massive bridges connect over the waters, struck in perfect place by self-tensed cables, suspended and sprawling, sinew over flowing lifeblood veins. Paddle and steam ships pass overtop the waves, gently floating paths carved in retrospect, leaving large trails of disturbed ripples in their wake.

Along the side of the river, lower from the lifted streets, sit manmade shores of brick embankments, planted trees and hedges lining the sides. The Nivannen Riverwalk zips along the side of the flowing waters, its own current of mortal movement faster than its mirrored tides. Shops and stands and restaurants atop the brickwork create a second tier of city life on par with the streets above it. Leisure-seeking cafe patrons drink and chat and mingle under non-native palm trees and colorful umbrellas, though their days seem disrupted by the commotion above them. Surely they gossip about the lycanthrope rumored to be rampaging.

As we approach the stairs down the Riverwalk, I recall the old tales of vampires melting in moving bodies of water. No telling if I managed to pick up that little quirk, and combined with my inability to swim at all— I stick close to the wall, and find myself thankful for the railing.

Tiny river veins flowing from sewer grates or waterworks-enabled artificial branches reconnect with the mother stream, twisting and turning into tunnels, under small bridges, breaking the walk up into chunks connected by arches. Stragglers or curious joiners-on of the mob we follow turn a corner toward one of these breaks, meeting a large concrete tunnel opening, unsealed to the world by an iron grate pulled apart by force. It’s not a sewer through the other side—more natural-looking, if anything. A cavern. As the mob flocks, they number about a dozen or two, and seem to be debating whether to go in.

Alabastra sticks close the wall, eyeing them. “They can’t find her. We gotta get rid of these yahoos.” Certainly they’d perish under her claws if they did. “You got any steam in the engine, Firefly?”

The faun shakes her head. “I’m still pretty beat from this morning. I could do some basic stuff, but that only really helps if we’re fighting them. Which seems like a bad idea.” Now is a strange time to have acquired an allergy for bad ideas.

Breathing in the river-vapored air, Alabastra analyzes like a war general. “I could try and spin a yarn for ’em, but I don’t think they’re gonna buy anything I got up my sleeve, and I’m not exactly lookin’ to get harassed in this getup.” She pulls into herself, suddenly struck with doubt. “Maybe we could trick ’em. Show ’em they’re bitin’ more than they can chew.”

“I don’t have any illusions”, Faylie says.

She smiles. “Ain’t ya heard of practical effects, Bug?” She turns to me. “How ’bout it, Oscar? Anything in that bag of tricks?”

My eyes roll. “Even if I did, why would I help? You’re the one insisting on this.” Despite the ringing in my ears, I stare down at her, refusing to break contact.

Her rouged lips draw a tight line across her face, underlining her darkened eyes with pulled-inward fury. And then, without further preamble, she whistles a familiar ballgame theme.

Does she intend to sic the raven on the angry mob? Easily her worst idea yet, but at least I might get to see a poached bird today. It isn’t long before the black wings of Paella swoop down from the upper streets, circling, and then diving— right for me.

The feathers sweep over my face in a winged flurry, and I swing my arms out wildly to bat it away, to no avail. The talons start to pull at the edges of my coat, and I hear a tearing sound along my collar. My vision is nothing but feral corvid, an incensed cavalcade like an entire unkindness descended upon me.

My yelps of distress and pitiful flailing finally cause the bird to back away, flying off above us once more, still circling. With panicked breathing, I spin on a dime, wroth painted upon me like a bucket splattered against a wall. And to my surprise, in the commotion, the rogue swiped my alchemy bag from me, and now digs through it. Bastard! I march toward her, only for Faylie to step between, arms outstretched.

How dare you“, I seethe.

If she even heard me, Alabastra doesn’t seem to care at all. With one hand, she issues a thumbs-up to toward the sky-bound rodent, and with the other she pulls out the second of the two invisibility potions I’d managed to concoct, as well as a handful of ignition powder. She downs the potion, disappearing from sight. My bag is left discarded on the floor, and I scramble past Faylie to pick it up, clutching it tight to my chest like a lost doll.

A moment passes, and a massive BANG sounds from the cavern entrance in echoed cacophony. The crowd scatters in an instant, rushing away in a panic, scrambling from the faux-explosion. They run past us, dispersed. Alabastra appears once more, standing with a hand to her hip in the cavern entrance, and wordlessly ushers us forward.

She doesn’t even look me in the eye.

* * *

Whatever cave we’ve found ourselves in, unlike the sewers we’ve trawled through before, this was clearly here long before the city. A natural cave, with moss growing on the stone walls, and a small stream runs to our side, out to the grate entrance behind us. Faylie banishes the darkness with a small light glowing in her palm like a gentle candle, the meagerest spell she’s capable of casting in her state.

And through the mud at the side of the stream, massive wolf tracks dig their way westward.

The two thieves are eerily silent, walking side-by-side ahead of me, occasionally casting glances to each other, but never my direction. Their hands lace together as they venture into the dark, while I stick to the edge of the mage’s light, dipping in and out of shadow with each step made out-of-tune.

Finally, I feel from them everything I’ve strived for—frozen, icy coldness. Not like a winter storm, blazing blizzard of raging emotion, but crystal, glacial, uncrossable calm. We have made each other numb. The bitter disgust in my heart rots in poison delight at the realization. To think, I used to worry that I’d make them worse. Now, it feels like a prophecy fulfilled, a destiny claimed. Finally, something I am a natural at, with no learned movements or motions, no hours spent in libraries, no hard-won, failure-driven lessons. Only raw talent—for ruining people.

Before long, the scenery changes. The lazy stream finds its source in a pool of still and clear water. Small crystalline rocks in the ceiling, along the bottom of the pool, and faintly in the walls creates a starry night of a cavern, constellations hewn of glittering stone. The natural beauty of the scene is marred by left-behind trash, cans and boxes, an old leather shoe, a rusted metal barrel—ugly little signs of a lack of caretaking. Whatever this cavern has been used for, if used at all, it has clearly been forgotten.

And crouched over the edge of the clear-water cave pond, the hunched and massive form of a lycanthrope heaves with adrenaline. Fur-covered muscles wax and wane with heavy breaths, an arched back curled forward. One ear perks in twitching recognition, and the form turns, lowercase-L lupine eyes glowing yellow in the near-dark. I quickly glance around the rest of the cavern. There’s no other exits but the entrance we’ve taken; we’ve cornered an animal. Suddenly I stand up a little straighter, more alert. Alabastra had better know what she’s doing.

She steps forward, as confident as ever. “Hiya, Dusty.” She has no idea what’s she doing.

Tegan crouches lower, snarling in panic, teeth bared in offensive-defense. A watch-wrought memory strikes me.

‘And these other cases, are they also experiencing blackouts? Violent yearnings? Involuntary activities and subsequent amnesic gaps?’

Uhhh… No, not really, sorta kinda, and… no again?

Assuming that hasn’t changed, then the knight is still aware in there. Though, how in control of her faculties she is remains to be seen.

She draws her claws back, digging into the ground, nowhere further to back up. Her eyes dart, peeled back lids like a horrified dog, ready to bite.

Alabastra takes a step forward. “I don’t know what that bitch did, but I know you can hear me, Tegan. I know you’re scared.” Her voice takes a consoling tone, like she’s talking her off the edge of a cliff. “You’re not in danger. I promise. I’m right here.”

The werewolf’s head thrashes about. She pulls fresh soil from the cavern ground and flings it forward. The mud and muck splatter across Alabastra, who crosses her arms in defense, then lowers them again into a surrendering pose.

She takes another step. “You can’t scare me away, hon. I’m not goin’ anywhere.” Behind her, Faylie steps forward, too. “We’re not going anywhere.”

Faylie adds in, “I know this is bizarre, Teags, but honestly did you really think we were just gonna let you be alone through this? You’re not the only one who can make promises, you know.”

Tegan wraps her claws around her head.

Alabastra continues, “I get why you ran, sweetheart, I do. But you couldn’t hurt us if you wanted. So you can sputter like a broke engine about it in that way that drives me nuts when this is all over.” She takes another step forward, only a few feet from her now. “But you always get back up again. For me.” She reaches the werewolf, Faylie right behind her. “So I swear I won’t stop, either. And I am sorry that I’m such a mess. And I can’t promise I’m never gonna fuck up again. But I hate disappointing you. I hate seeing you so conflicted. And Gods do I hate not being able to touch you. So—”

A slow-approaching hand reaches out across the gap. Tegan flinches, like the weight of her lover’s touch has a magnetic push, but she does not bolt. Her fingers brush against the side of her torso, exploring the fur, scratching gently at the skin underneath. And then all at once, she rushes forward, and wraps her arms around the lycanthrope. Their embrace becomes triumvirate as Faylie rockets in, significantly shorter than both and barely reaching either of their mid-backs, but planting herself firmly in her grip all the same. Tegan looks up, eyes wide, and her lower wolven jaw starts to quiver, a small whimper escaping her.

Face sideways along the transformed woman’s chest, Alabastra speaks, “So no more of that. I’m crazy about you, no matter what you look like. Even like this— Maybe even especially like this.” She looks up into the werewolf’s eyes. “My knight in shining armor. I love every part of you. Come back to me.”

Muffled, Faylie adds, “You’re our big beautiful goof, and we love you so, so, so much.”

Shaking but defiant through fear, Tegan’s claws wrap around the two women, and she buries her head into the crook of Alabastra’s neck, feral weeping snarls creating a mess of her jacket. Slowly, the hulking beast starts to shrink down in size, fur receding, claws retracting, leaving behind only the form of Tegan, in all the human layers of her muscle and fat, tattered tabard and clothes hanging off her in scrapped heaps. The knight is back to normal.

Mostly.

Behind the back of the reunited lover, a swooshing bit of fur swings back and forth. And atop her head, colored much the same and blended into her short hair, two canine ears flop over, folded in. Whatever was done to her by the actress, it seems to have had lasting consequences.

Faylie is the first to notice, hand brushing against the base of the tail. Tegan’s eyes shoot open, a blush forming on her cheeks. “Uh— um…”, she starts.

Alabastra looks down, and notices her girlfriend’s newly-acquired aural appendages. She lets out a disbelieving little laugh. “Oh, hun…” She reaches up, and gently caresses the fresh ear between two gentle fingers.

The knight’s entire face is lit now like a hot iron. “O-oh… Uh… I don’t… know how to get rid of that—”

“Never”, the blonde says, quickly. “Don’t even think about it. You’re gorgeous.”

The knight’s dark grey eyes cast over like rain clouds. “But what about…” Her tail stops swinging so wildly.

“Fuck them.” Her playful hand drifts down to the human woman’s cheek, cupped in pure adoration. “I want you to be proud of you, babe.”

“Uh… I’ll… I’ll think about it, but…” Her ears perk, pointed to the roof of the cave in twin pyramids of joy. “I think I’d like that.”

The rogue, as she is wont to do, steals from her knight a kiss, pulling the woman in like a wanderer desperate for water. She drinks deep of her, and the second she pulls free again, the faun does the same. Soon the three are swapping affections back-and-forth in an accidental yet picture-perfect harmony.

And all the while, all I can do is sit and watch. With each passing second, my gut twists and turns, again and again. I can’t look away—just watching the way they interact in wretched resentment. An inexplicable, unexplainable shock of pain and disgusting, indecent want sends me dizzy, like virile adder’s spit in my veins. There’s almost a comfort in the burning lament, a confirmation of what I’m cursed to never have. A cold, desolate dagger dancing across my gut; pain is an old, old friend, and it knows when that hurt is deserved.

Finally the three notice me, and cease their saccharine display.

Tegan taps both of their shoulders, and walks forward. “I, uh. Sorry, Bromley. That I didn’t tell you earlier. It’s a whole thing… I was—”

“I don’t care.” It’s just another secret I was lied to. I cannot bring myself to ask about the specifics… it doesn’t matter. Nothing can justify their endless lies to me, anymore. “Don’t bother.”

These wolf features are almost wasted on Tegan, and I don’t just think that because of the sickening reminder they bring. She was already the most obvious of the three, the easiest to read. The added confirmation of sincerity from her tucked tail and bent ears is barely necessary. “I— uh. Al-alright.”

The three stare at me a moment, until I’m forced to turn away from their glances, stuck with their guilt and pity and disgust. And my head is swimming with pain.

When the moment has firmly died, Faylie asks, “What happened on that stage, anyways?”

Tegan shrugs. “I… thought I might try and find, like. Common ground. I told her I was a we— uh, uh. That. And she… she freaked out. Cast that spell on me, and… it was like that night all over again. Ugh. We’ll talk about it more once we’re out of here.” She drags her hands over her face, then down to her bare arms, and shivers in the cold cavern air. “You pick up my armor, Allie?”

Alabastra nods, then turns to me. She whistles once, spinning her finger in the air, to indicate that I turn around, then looks back to her lover. “Gonna get outta this outfit, too, while you’re puttin’ yourself together.”

“Might as well burn it while we’re at it…”

“Oh, no. I see how it drives you crazy, Dusty. I’m keepin’ it.”

Bitter, I turn around, arms crossed, tapping my feet into the stone floor. As I hear the clatter of armor being strapped back on behind me, I say, “The information. What’d you learn?”

The sickly sweet tone Alabastra had been carrying drains from her as she addresses me. “Found a couple things. One of ’em was a poster, with some interesting details. Little Ms. Demetrix is speakin’ tomorrow at the Devil’s Night festival in Medi Park.” Devil’s Night… It’s the end of Octobrea already? I suppose time flies. “And whaddaya know—one Lyla Serrone will be there, too. Some kinda moral crusade rally, organized by the Lupine Party, to break up the fun.”

Faylie gasps. “Ah! I thought we wouldn’t have the time to go to the festival! This is the best! We’ve gotta get costumes!”

I roll my eyes. That isn’t even worth a mention. That is at least a solid connection point, finally. It isn’t terribly much to go on, but it is evidence. Hopefully, it will suffice enough for the Gloamwood Gang to take it from there, and I can be done with this. “And the other piece of evidence?”, I ask.

The rogue says, “Some weird crystal. No idea what it is or does. Hopin’ Ms. Robeno will know more.”

“Then let’s go.”

Alabastra walks past me, changed fully back into her usual garb, pulling her scarf around her neck. “For the record—sorry. That I took your stuff. I’ll even reimburse ya, if ya want.” She doesn’t look back as she continues on, her partners in tow, one freshly adorned in canine extremities. “Even if you’re not sorry for any of this mess. I am. I just hope you know who you’re pissed off at. Because I’m honestly not sure you do anymore.”

The faun lights a path, casting a light that leaves me in the glinting dark of the cave end. For a moment, I do not follow, only staring darkly into their backs.

As if I have anything to be sorry for.

* * *

As we exit the tunnel, an awaiting crowd of onlookers has reformed to gawk at the cavern of oddities. The three already discussed their plans for this eventuality on our way out, and begin their little fabrication.

They don’t need the crowd to believe any of their fanciful stories; just doubt long enough to let us leave. With Tegan in her helmet, Alabastra spins a tale of monster hunting, ensuring the public that the werewolf in the cave has been dispatched, and she must at once collect her ‘hunting partner’ Vail from the theatre. She tells the citizens that the explosion was ‘werewolf magic’, whatever that could possibly mean.

I roll my eyes as they spin their lies out before the dumbstruck pedestrians, who are too full of spectacle to question the half-elf’s unshakeable confidence. Unrepentant liars and thieves, always with a slick escape. At some point in their crowd swindling, I just yearn for it to end. I need to be away from here already.

Tick.

I blink, and I’m suddenly sitting in a booth seat on the skyway, the others the opposite end of the cart. A pair of elderly gentlemen sit across from me, each reading a copy of the Acta, and the interior of the tram is stocked with life. The lights of the city start to switch on below us, as the afternoon sun winds itself down to take its final bow.

I should be curious, shouldn’t I? About this ability of the watch’s? About the watch in general? I’d think so, and yet, it’s like I’ve opened an encyclopedia, but I cannot read any of the words. Like the pages themselves are blank.

And that’s not all I’d have thought I’d have wanted to know—Tegan’s lycanthropy, the method by which Alabastra coaxed her from her state. Yet every inquiry with which I might begin to pierce the veil turns flaccid in my hands, needles of grass instead of steel, bent against that which a question should perforate. I’d thought myself ambitionless before, but now…

I simply don’t care. I can’t care. About this. About anything.

And why should I? These issues don’t concern me, of course. It never mattered, I already have everything that matters.

The sundering pain in my skull throbs once more, and I want it all to be finished already. This ache. This affair. This ride.

Tick.

Once more, I’m somewhere else. My legs briefly threaten to trip out from under me, as I’m walking now. Sunset enraptures the sky, burning golden hues into pink clouds. Paella circles above us, now no less than an implicit threat to me. The thieves laugh to each other, as we dart down a less-trodden street at the outer edge of The Reds. The wider countryside beyond the limits of the city kiss the horizon in forested hills, choked with farmland, always pulled inward to the nucleus center of the colossal capital it encircles.

The thieves laugh amongst themselves, closer to each other than any other living souls, and separate from myself. As it always should have been. Their arms lock with each other’s arms, as the tallest and shortest dote over the new canine parts of their third. Their devotion shines brighter than the setting sun, louder than the stares of the curious and disgusted, testament to their shared virtue in love.

They laugh, and they laugh, and I hate them. I fucking hate them. I can’t care about anything else, but that. My loathing is a deep and drowning ocean, waves churned miles high to swallow whole every other thought. They’ve turned me from an empty space, to the void that light falls into and can’t escape. I despise what they’ve done. They’ve ruined me. And now they won’t even have the good grace to get out of the fucking way. If that’s how it’s going to be, I’ll take us all down. Pull us into nothing. I hope they feel a fraction of this hurt. I hope it stings forever. I hope they hate me until the stars burns out.

I hope we all bleed each other dry.

The thieves laugh like there isn’t a care in the world, and I just. Wish. They’d stop.

Tick.

* * *

We stand in the office of Antitia Robeno, other side of The Other Side. Passing through the ephemeral barrier was a strange experience; all it took was knowing it was there, and suddenly, the street we’d been standing on gave way to another world.

Antitia herself stands at the opposite side of the desk, hands curled around herself. She wears a dress that seems to drape off her like a bird’s feather, in multicolored layers of sparkling silks. Beside her, Forrest the werebear necromancer stands hunched over, dopey ursine eyes laxly passing over us.

Antitia is the first to speak. “Well, assumin’ you didn’t come here to yammer, which I wouldn’t put past you lot, mayhaps you’ve got what we’re lookin’ for?”

Alabastra steps forward from the line we’ve arranged ourselves in. “I mean“, she starts, “Kinda?” She shrugs.

The fae woman stares at her blankly, shining eyes somehow looking duller. “I sincerely hope you’re jokin’.”

She chooses her next words carefully. “We… don’t have a source for why this is happening, city-wide n’ all, but we did run into someone who might have somethin’ to do with all this. Maybe even two someones, actually.”

Faylie adds, “And the second one transformed our girlfriend with some stupid storm spell! Not okay!”

Tegan’s flapping tail is all the explanation of the particulars of that transformation that the fae woman needs. “I see…” She looks back up at the knight’s face. “But you’re feelin’ regular now, honey? Ain’t got the madness?”

The knight shakes her head. “N-no, uh, miss. Ma’am. Um…” She gathers herself, speaking next with her eyes closed, perhaps to ward out distraction. “She hit me with that spell and it… it was just like the first time. There were these ideas suddenly in my head, and they were weirdly… personal? Telling me that I’m… just an animal. Like… all of my instincts were on edge at once.”

I lift a brow. Were the dark thing within me not already gone I’d nearly be interested to compare… but it doesn’t matter anymore. My eyes dart away from Tegan before I develop an interest in this.

Antitia holds up a finger to stop her. “The first time?”, she questions, clearly believe she’s caught a truth on the line.

Alabastra says, “What kicked this off on our end. Dusty here up n’ transformed on us in the middle of dinner. It’s a long story, but we kinda had no idea at the time. She told us transformin’ at all should’ve been impossible for her—and it wasn’t even a full moon.” She bites the side of her lip as she continues, “Thought it was just a fluke, until we started hearin’ ’bout other cases.”

“Then why ain’t ya transformed again?”, the fae asks.

Tegan says, “Honestly, beats me. But, both times, Allie and Faylie were there to talk me down, so… maybe it was just something they said? I’m not sure what exactly, but at some point those feelings just kinda stopped?”

Despite myself, I can only shirk inward in bitter loathing. Of course, they’d conjure some solution that would work for Tegan. They’d move mountains for Tegan.

I consider attempting to skip this conversation, too, but think better. I don’t want to miss anything that might yet concern me, my safety, or the safety of the Timekeeper most of all.

Antitia says to the rogue, “Any idea how exactly you managed that?”

Alabastra smiles wide. “Would you believe ‘the power of love‘?”

“No.”

“Would you believe ‘my unstoppable homosexual dynamism‘?”

“Even less so.” Antitia folds a hand over her forehead. “Hells, why did I ever think this would be a good idea.” I’m wondering the same thing.

Faylie says, “Don’t knock it ’til ya try it, Auntie!”

“Honey, half our boys are already sleepin’ with each other, and the other half write sonnets in their free time when they’re not. This is a Fae outfit—if the answer was ‘love‘, I think we’d know by now.” She sighs, clearly exasperated. “Did you happen to pick up any other leads, at least?”

The rogue nods, and pulls a small flier from her pack. “We’ve got a possible suspect. Lyla Serrone, some kind of ‘Gods-Blessed sorcerer’, councilor’s wife, yadda yadda. She kidnapped the detective, and she’s invited the actress who knocked my favorite wolf off her rocker to some speech tomorrow, at the Devil’s Night fair. Whether this is her own show, or the Lupines’, hard to say— yet. But we gotcha a target.” As the fae takes and reads over the flier, Alabastra stands in cross-armed confidence, smugly self-satisfied with her work.

The otherworldly woman smacks the page once, and says, “Well, it’s something, anyways. Anythin’ else?”

Alabastra nods, and produces something else from her bag. That crystal she’d mentioned in passing. It is a prism of blue rock, eight carved sides, pointed at the ends. And a small white light glows within, bouncing off the inner walls. If it weren’t for that light, it’d almost remind me of— ah. Not important.

Looking over the piece of quartz, the fae says, “Hmm. It’s a lockin’ gem. Keeps a spell that would be temporary held in place.”

“Oh, huh”, Alabastra says, “I’ve actually heard of these. Didn’t think they’d be so clunky. Any idea what that spell might be?”

“Hard to say, unfortunately.”

She tucks the crystal away. “I got a couple guesses at least. We’ll keep it, then. Maybe use it like a bargaining chip, if nothin’ else.”

Antitia taps at the sides of her arms, considering for a moment. “Well, ain’t exactly all the answers, but I’d call that sufficient for your debts, at least.”

Oh, thank the Gods, finally! The end is well and truly in sight!

Closing her eyes and lifting up her hands, Antitia Robeno issues a reversal of her fae pact.

Promise kept, service ceased,
Now go forth; be released.

The thieves speak the pact into the ether as the fae directs like an orchestral composer. But as she finishes her chant, no compulsion to speak along with her wells in me, and coiled around the base of my soul, I still feel the curling serpent of Robeno’s magic. I snarl toward her, “What?

She rolls her head around to meet my eyes. “Now, honey, you honestly didn’t think you were gettin’ off the hook so easily, did ya?”

A sweep of righteous indignation swells through me. My fists curl, my shoulders square and I march straight up to the unfathomably powerful fae woman, and point a finger in her face. “Let. Me. Go.

“Or what? You’re still under compulsion, honey. You’re lucky I ain’t puttin’ you in a dress and havin’ you dance the lindy hop on that stage down there.”

My face flushes and blood runs to my ears, but when I try to summon the willpower to say anything else, nothing comes out, no matter how hard I try. Antitia only stares at me, conceited smile like a victor’s badge growing by the second. Gods damned fae pacts. I back away in an embarrassed huff.

She continues, “The violence you caused is a stain on your record, but my niece assures me that ain’t your fault. What was, however, was usin’ poor Forrest’s stock.” She gestures to the werebear beside her.

Forrest, who has been quiet up to this point, says, “That oil didn’t come cheap.”

I bite back at him, words returned to me, “It was certainly made cheap, you charlatan hack. Stick to corpses and honey.” The werebear backs up, seemingly offended.

Antitia only laughs. “Oh, this one does have bite, don’t they.” She tilts her head. “We’ll take into ‘count your dissatisfaction.”

Faylie bounds forward, grabbing at her aunt’s scarf. “Auntie, that isn’t fair. Oscar’s— well, he’s kinda been a jerk, but he was really helpful during all this. I think he’s paid enough.”

The fae looks down to her niece, and the knowing smile of a Faewilds denizen strikes her. “You’ll thank me for this later, Faylie dear.” She looks back to me. “Tell ya’ what, Oscar, check out this fair tomorrow, get the scoop on what this Serrone is doin’, and we’ll call it even. That sound like a deal to you?”

On the one hand, continuing this farce sounds like the last thing I want to do. But she is at least magnanimous enough to give an endpoint to this at all. She could twist the words of our contract to keep me indebted indefinitely, it that were truly her intent.

Before I can respond she continues, “Because the offer’s still on the table to take that watch of yours as payment instead…”

I clutch the metal under my shirt, more priceless than anything in this entire city. “No. Fine. I’ll do it.”

“Attagirl.”

My blood pressure spikes, and I try to raise a furious objection, but once again my words are robbed from me by the fae’s magic. Immediately I start to stew in the blood pounding into my head, but the pain prevents me from processing anything else.

I’m left a twitching thing as the fae looks on, then turns back to the trio. “How ’bout the rest of ya? You don’t owe me a thing anymore…”

Alabastra looks my way, brow raised, like she’s going to say something. Then shakes her head as if a bad thought came her way, and turns back to the fae. “We’re… probably gonna keep lookin’ into this anyways. We’re… invested.” Great. I resolve to avoid them as much as I can, tomorrow.

“Well, good luck, then. We’re done here. Feel free to come n’ go as ya please… ‘Specially if you’re payin’ customers.”

The thread of conversation tied, everyone gets to their own business. Alabastra and Tegan strike up a hushed conversation with the fae, and Faylie rushes forward to talk with the bear lycanthrope.

I turn to leave, letting the conversation dull past the swinging shut door. Just one more day. Just one more day. I can do one more day…

Down the steps, across the street, and out the fog wall, I make my way home from the Other Side without so much as a word to anyone else.

* * *

I stare into an empty mirror.

I’ve always hated it. My reflection. The person on the other side of the glass was a stranger at the best of times. Sometimes, I would wish for this exact thing—the holy curse of the vampire, to not look upon themselves. On especially disconnected days, it seemed to me a blessing.

But now that it’s actually gone, I suppose I feel empty, somehow. Emptier. Like something was taken from me. A future robbed. A chance to make it better.

Ngh. Not that I need to change. A ridiculous and mawkish thought. I have everything I need, and I couldn’t even if I tried.

My head tilts down, and I feel the tail of my hair brush against my back. The hair I’ve been growing out ever since Mother— since Delia listened to my pleas when I broke down at the suggestion she cut it short again.

Tiny minutiae like haircuts and honorifics and memories, enough to send me spiraling. Pathetic. Worthless. If I am to live forever, it can’t be like this.

I scratch at the pathetic beginnings of the shadow that’s burgeoned from my face. It’s prickly and disgusting, but men like Nathaniel Latchet revel in that space. Perhaps that’s the kind of person I was supposed to be—repellent and contemptible. No one would make the mistake to ask Latchet for emotional opinions. No one would dare try to get close.

Perhaps I’ve put off the inevitable too long. Why am I making this harder on myself? Avoiding insignificant hurts to the detriment of living how I am expected to; I draw too much attention. I put myself at risk, standing out in my appearance, for no real tangible benefit. Unfathomably transparent. Even the fae woman had made certain assertions. That cannot be repeated.

My earlier thoughts on my own cowardice were too self-flagellating. After all, cowards survive.

My craven fingers wrap around a pair of scissors. Partnered blades of metal, kept at the edge of my sink to trim split edges. Survival necessitates debasement.

The crook of the scissor edge meets the tail of hair, the weight of my locks pressing down on the bottom edge. There was a time I’d cherished these tresses, the only thing I liked about myself. My singular indulgence in appearance. How clear it is to me now—it was never about what I liked. A childish notion. These thoughts only hold me back.

It’s supposed to hurt. It’s supposed to hurt. It is supposed to hurt.

With one furious motion, I snip the tail off, feeling the weight lift from my head, a lonely, cold, empty lightness. And immediately I regret it. Dread fills me to the brim. But the second I have that thought, I drop the scissors on the ground, as the headache burns through me like a raging inferno, angrier than it ever was.

I stumble out of the bathroom, dizzy enough to nearly topple over. I can’t even think. The pain is immense. Worse than any headache the hungers ever gave me. So much worse. My hands find the edge of my kitchen countertop, and for a while I simply stand there, wincing and writhing through the pain.

As my senses return to me, that enfeebling comfort of hair on my back is absent. The longest threads now barely scrape the shoulders.

Part of me is glad it isn’t all gone— the headache returns again. I grip my forehead. Agh. Or maybe I should—

BANG BANG BANG

The sudden sound shakes me from my state.

Knocking on my front door. That had better not be who I think it is.

I collect myself, and march downstairs. Sure enough, Alabastra’s eyes meet mine through the door window.

No. I turn around again.

BANG BANG BANG

When I’m halfway up the steps she keeps knocking. Gods, she doesn’t give up. Fine. I return to the entrance, cracking it open to find the trio of thieves waiting on the other side. Where I might have expected self-satisfied smiles or annoying excitement, instead I’m met with dour faces, long and forlorn, staring off into corners like they’ve survived a boat sinking.

Alabastra looks down at me, and her gloomy eyes catch an upward draft of interest. She tilts her head. “You… cut your hair?”

I only answer with an uncomfortable arm-crossed shrug.

“It— I mean. If you like it that’s fine, I just—”

“What do you want?”, I interrupt. Already the buzz starts to build again. I just want to turn invisible… talking about literally anything else will have to suffice.

She starts and stops, second thoughts gating her words. “We, uh…” Her eyes squeeze shut, and she runs a hand over her head, battling some inner turmoil. Some furious specter tears out of her in a sigh. “We got evicted. Earlier than we thought.”

“…” I stare out at the other two. They carry random bits and pieces of personal effects on their persons, whatever they could manage to carry, I imagine.

“Stopped by our place after the meetin’ and found the door chained up. Jon even got fuckin’ cops to watch over the place. They wanna auction off our shit unless we pay.” She places an enraged palm against the side of the doorframe, stabilizing herself against the torrent of emotions. “He went back on his fuckin’ deal. We were supposed to have two more days.”

My eyes dart around, my head twisting, and I still don’t know why. “You got tricked? I thought that was impossible. What happened to seeing lies?”

Alabastra huffs like a raging bull. “He wasn’t lying when we made the deal. Fucker must’ve changed his mind—I can’t see the future!” I stare through her. She looks everywhere but my eyes for a moment, before continuing with a sigh, “Look, I know I have no right to ask. But it would just be for tonight.”

She wants to use my shop like a hostel?! “Why come here? Why not go to Stilton, or the Other Side, or a motel, or anywhere else.” A barbed thought snakes itself around my mind. To torment me.

“We definitely don’t wanna owe Antitia anything else, we don’t have the money for a motel room, and Stilton? We’re supposed to be heroes down there. Protectors. If we come down there lookin’ for help, people are less likely to trust us with their problems.” She’s worried about her credibility?! There’s no bottom to this barrel. “You are our first and last choice, Os.”

Before I can object, she continues, “I know that we are not on the best of terms right now, but I still made you that promise, didn’t I? That we’d clean your place up? Together? We can— we can get started on that tonight! And, we’ll stay outta your hair, we’ll take that third story, or the floors if we gotta. And we’ll…” She searches for a moment, words lost in darkness. “We’ll owe you. I’ll owe you. More than I already do. Just say the word, and we’re on anything you want.” Then, she has the audacity to venture a smile, hopeful and pathetic, with pleading eyes.

I stare at the three for a moment. Silence pulls us apart, the space between filled with the distant sounds of the city at night. They look more vulnerable in this moment than I’ve ever seen them. If I could believe them, and some part of me that’s refused to die so desperately wants to believe them, I might acquiesce. I wish I could. I nearly do.

But despite her jovial demeanor, Alabastra Camin is a hardened criminal. There isn’t a chance they aren’t lying.

“Leave.”

Her face drops. Realization moves slow across her, sinking through saturated layers of self-delusion. She swallows her pride with a physical gulp. “Okay.” She nods once, knocking her forehead into the back of her hand, pulled into a fist. Still, she doesn’t go. “I… I understand. I just thought— Oscar, if whatever friendship we had really is gone, can’t we at least— fuck, I don’t know. I don’t wanna leave things like this, and—”

“Do you require a dictionary? Vacate. Abscond yourselves. Get. Lost.”

She shuts up, and snarls. Finally, she’s angry at me, in a way she can’t reconcile away. Maybe this is the one that sticks. “I heard you”, she says, voice like a guillotine, severing her mirth from her mouth. The little quiver at the back of her throat doesn’t convince me. “We’re going.”

And without another word, she turns back to her partners, arms over their shoulders. I slam the door, and spy them through the window. Tegan doesn’t bother looking back, but her ears point back in rage. Faylie spares one turn, and unquestionable heartbreak crashes into me from the horrified look in her eye.

Synaptic knives stab into my cortex. Acres of gardens of briars twist themselves in thorned knots. It falls short of the void, ripping apart the edges and widening that sucking pit of hatred. The worst parts of myself are forced open like the gates of the Hells, and burnt in agony for the unkind need.

I brace myself against a shelf in the shop, but it does nothing for the ungodsly pain. I collapse on the cold floor, holding my head and writhing inside myself, beating at the walls of my mind and begging it to stop.

And a thousand, thousand ghosts crawl up my spine—

You won’t hurt anyone that doesn’t deserve it while you’re with us.’

‘Don’t shoot! I’m right here!’

‘You weren’t kiddin’ about those violent thoughts, huh?’

‘He’s a… a monster.’

‘Shame it took a monster hunt to see you out again.’

‘Despite it all, we can’t stop ourselves from caring.’

‘It represents, umm, hopelessness? Being paralyzed by fear, feeling trapped?’

‘I was hopin’ you’d say that!’

‘I can’t believe how selfish you’re being.’

‘I’ve, like… got your back!’

‘We need you. I need you.’

‘A very troubled one at that.’

‘I think Marlowe’s perfect.’

‘Not that ya need one, of course, but…’

‘Get out of your own head.’

‘It’s just a disguise, remember?’

‘Did any of it mean anything to you?’

—until the darkness takes me.

So. Hi.

I will be honest and say I am immensely nervous about posting this chapter. I recognize it's, uh, rough and haunting?

It's also deeply necessary. I nearly wanted to gut it, to pull the bite out, but... I truly, honestly couldn't bring myself to. All I can say is... I promise that light in the dark is still there, even if you have to squint.

But... I couldn't exactly leave you on this chapter for another week, could I?

Well, no. I'm not cruel.

So today's a double update! In 5 hours, before we continue on into the future, it's time for something a little different. After all... it feels like we missed something, doesn't it? Get settled, it's a long one.

Next update is (1-30) rosaceae; 5 hours from now.